-
 
 >'
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF 
 HI MALAY 
 
 BY 
 
 A. VAN DER NAILLEN 
 
 NEW YORK 
 UNITED STATES BOOK COMPANY 
 
 SUCCESSORS TO 
 
 JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY 
 
 150 WORTH ST., COR. MISSION PLACE
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1890, 
 
 BY 
 
 UNITED STATES BOOK COMPANY.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 THE narrative here presented is a true one in the 
 main. Most of the personages are real, and if among 
 my readers there should be any who have lived in 
 the time and place where the principal scenes are laid, 
 they will not fail to recognize their identity and in 
 part the history of their lives. One of them, now 
 verging toward the sunset of his career, still ranks 
 among the foremost violinists of Europe; others are 
 no less known to fame; but lest there should be 
 roused among the worthy and high stationed, slumber- 
 ing memories of suffering, and perchance of regret, 
 the actual names of those who played the leading 
 parts in my story are for the present withheld. 
 
 A. V. D. N 
 
 2072345
 
 PROLOGUE. 
 
 ARTHUR CLEMENT DE SILVKREAU was a. prince by 
 oirth, and of the highest nobility of France. In early 
 manhood, he held the rank of captain in the King's 
 body-guard. He was tall, handsome, martial in car- 
 riage, and in manner faultless. 
 
 The King of France had a daughter who, though not 
 beautiful, possessed all the attractions which belong to 
 true nobility of soul. She was a human magnet, gath- 
 ering around her unconsciously, but irresistibly the good 
 and great, and repelling the sensual and depraved. 
 
 The Prince, whose soul seemed, from his childhood, 
 to have been attuned to the harmonies of the Infinite, 
 was always more of a poet than a warrior ; more of a 
 dreamer than a commander. His heart was as tender 
 as that of a maiden, and his whole being appeared to 
 ascend to the very heavens, when, from the marble 
 steps of the palace, he stood gazing at the innumerable 
 stars, spangling the skies, on a bright summer night. 
 
 It was but natural then that the Prince should be 
 attracted toward the King's daughter. The Princess 
 Dulora had noticed the handsome youth, and both had 
 felt in secret a sentiment which each day grew stronger, 
 but which neither dared avow. In short, they loved, 
 and with the tender, delicate, spiritualized love of 
 which only the pure in heart are capable. But the dis- 
 tance between them was immeasurable ; one was the 
 daughter of the most powerful monarch in Europe ; the 
 other, a captain in the King's body-guard. Still, week 
 after week, when the Court assembled, and its glittering
 
 6 PROLOGUE. 
 
 throngs filled the reception hall, the eyes of the lovers 
 sought each other, and their gaze evoked tell-tale 
 blushes. 
 
 One evening, a fete, somewhat private in character, 
 was given in honor of Dolora's eighteenth birthday. 
 After the festivities, the guests, before retiring, were 
 allowed the privilege of kissing the hand of the Princess. 
 The heart of the Prince beat quickly in expectation of 
 this favor. When his opportunity arrived, every pulse 
 throbbed with excitement, and he felt conscious of his 
 changing color, especially as he observed that the lady 
 showed the same evidence of emotion. The soul of the 
 stricken youth oscillated between hope and fear. Bend- 
 ing one knee, before her, as was the custom of the 
 Court, he raised her hand to his lips, and as he felt it 
 tremble, pressed it slightly. The pressure was returned. 
 His soul was in ecstacy, for he knew that his love was 
 reciprocated. 
 
 From that moment the Prince's life was changed. He 
 became one of the happiest of men ; but alas ! his hap- 
 piness was of brief duration. 
 
 Two weeks later the news was published that the mon- 
 arch of a neighboring kingdom had asked the French 
 King for his daughter's hand, and that his suit had been 
 favorably received. 
 
 The blow fell heavily, and for several days, under 
 pretext of sickness, the Prince stirred not beyond the 
 palace grounds. 
 
 On returning to his duties he noticed that the Princess 
 began to absent herself from Court, and naturally 
 inferred that she wished to avoid and perhaps to forget 
 him. 
 
 Finally, an entertainment was announced, and it was 
 rumored that Dolora would be present for the last time 
 before the arrival of her royal suitor. At the usual hour,
 
 PROLOGUE. 7 
 
 the Court assembled to receive, with due ceremony, the 
 royal family. As they entered the Prince fixed his gaze 
 on Dolora, and when their eyes met, each read the oth- 
 er's tale of suffering. No matter what might be the 
 consequence, he resolved to speak to her. But this was 
 no easy matter, as the rules of etiquette were rigid, and 
 none of subordinate rank were allowed to address vol- 
 untarily any member of the royal family. The Princess 
 was arm in arm with her most intimate friend, the Duch- 
 ess de Buonaceli, who, understanding the position of 
 the young couple, slowly directed her steps toward the 
 place where the Prince was standing. As they ap- 
 proached, Dolora let fall her lace handkerchief, which 
 he instantly picked up, and with low obeisance presented 
 to her. 
 
 The Princess thanked him with a graceful bow, while 
 the Duchess whispered in his ear : 
 
 " At one hour after midnight, in the nurse's cottage." 
 
 De Silvereau became pale as death, but recovering 
 himself instantly, moved away, and, without betraying 
 his emotion, resumed his place, while the ladies con- 
 tinued their promenade. 
 
 It was nearly twelve o'clock, and the Prince soon 
 afterward returned to his quarters, to divest himself of 
 his uniform, and make preparations for the meeting. 
 His soul was tossed in a maelstrom of conflicting emo- 
 tions. 
 
 The cottage of Dolora' s former nurse was almost hid- 
 den in a grove of stately trees, at a short distance from 
 the wing of the palace where were the quarters of the 
 royal children. 
 
 At half-past twelve Dolora, pleading a severe head- 
 ache as an excuse, asked leave to return to her apart- 
 ments, and the Duchess de Buonaceli was deputed to 
 accompany her.
 
 8 PROLOGUE. 
 
 Throwing herself upon a sofa, the unhappy maiden 
 vainly tried to suppress the violent beatings of her 
 heart. 
 
 Near her stood the Duchess holding in loving grasp 
 the sufferer's hand, and pressing affectionate kisses on 
 her forehead. 
 
 "Dear child," she ejaculated in a tender tone of 
 voice, " I understand too well what you are enduring, 
 for my heart also has been lacerated. But this is the 
 penalty oft imposed upon those occupying high stations 
 that they shall have no freedom in such matters. The 
 door is too frequently closed to the blessings of recipro- 
 cated love, and the enjoyment of that happiness which 
 is within the reach of most members of the human fam- 
 ily. But fortunately, the pride of birth, with its becom- 
 ing dignity, has engrafted on the character of royal per- 
 sonages a power of will that enables them to control the 
 promptings of natural emotion, and courageously bear 
 the cross of their affliction. This strength of mind 
 renders them capable of fulfilling, with honor and fidel- 
 ity, many painful duties imposed upon them by their 
 high position." 
 
 Brushing from her cheeks the silent witnesses of her 
 deep sympathy, she continued : 
 
 " Do not change your robes, dear child; let me wrap 
 this cloak around you, and we will go. But whatever 
 you may suffer, do not forget that you are a princess, and 
 that your father sits upon the throne of France. Accord- 
 ing to my judgment, it is not only right, but necessary 
 that you should see and speak to De Silvereau, and 
 explain to him that, by a manly submission to the decrees 
 of destiny, he will preserve the honor of his name, and 
 prove himself worthy of your love. This is the best 
 course you can pursue to mitigate the pangs and vain 
 regrets that might otherwise distress you hereafter. It is
 
 PROLOGUE. 9 
 
 but natural to allow thus your first love some expression, 
 and hence do I sanction and aid this interview. By so 
 doing, I believe I am rendering you, my dear Dolora, as 
 well as the Prince and your intended husband, an import- 
 ant service." 
 
 The Duchess by no means felt assured as to the sound- 
 ness of her reasoning, but she knew, at least, that the 
 remembrance of her own first love had purified and 
 strengthened her for the trials of life, had been a bulwark 
 against many temptations, a solace in suffering, a strength 
 in moments of weakness, and a prophecy of joy, if not 
 here, at least hereafter. 
 
 Taking Dolora by the hand, she slowly led the maiden 
 down the broad stairway to the gardens. The path was 
 clear, and, as they sallied forth, the stars were shining 
 brightly through the balmy atmosphere of night, Jupiter, 
 Dolora's favorite planet glistening with most surpassing 
 splendor. 
 
 After a few minutes' walk, the cottage was reached, 
 and Dolora's arm began to tremble violently. Madame 
 de Buonaceli told her somewhat sternly to remember 
 her lineage and rank ! 
 
 This appeal nerved the drooping girl. By the aid of 
 a pass-key they entered the dwelling. A light was burn- 
 ing in a sitting-room to the right, and heavy curtains 
 closely drawn together, prevented any ray of light from 
 being visible outside. Seating themselves on a divan, 
 the Duchess, holding Dolora's hands, was about to 
 address her, when two cautious raps at the entrance door 
 were heard. Overpowered by emotion, Dolora again 
 gave signs of weakness, but her companion tightly grasp- 
 ing the poor girl's wrist, as she pointed to the door, 
 declared ' that unless she controlled her emotions, the 
 door should not be opened. 
 
 When the Princess had regained her composure,
 
 10 PROLOGUE. 
 
 Madame de Buonaceli left the room all the servants 
 having been dismissed and opening the outer door 
 bowed politely to the Prince, bidding him enter. 
 
 Stepping toward the divan he bent respectfully one 
 knee before her fragile form, and with head inclined, 
 whispered faintly : " My noble Princess ! " These were 
 the only words he could utter. His frame shook under the 
 influence of his violent emotion. Meanwhile, Dolora 
 was the very picture of despair. To the Duchess her 
 face vividly recalled the " Mater Dolorosa." Her tear- 
 dimmed eyes were turned upward, while the lines of her 
 delicate mouth were contracted with agony, and her 
 bosom quivered, as though it were about to burst and free 
 itself from some torturing spirit confined within. 
 
 " Who," thought the Duchess, "looking merely at 
 the external glitter of royalty, would believe that it is 
 such a juggernaut to its own children, crushing them 
 ruthlessly under the wheels of its pride and pomp? 
 Who, thinking only of the wisdom that potentates must 
 exercise to secure the peace and happiness of their sub- 
 jects, would believe them capable of tearing the body 
 from the soul, of trampling under foot the best and high- 
 est instincts of man, to pamper an inordinate or senseless 
 ambition ? Yet thus it is, and thus it will ever be. 
 Alas, for the children, not of the lowly, but of the great ! " 
 
 The good Duchess, no longer able to control her feel- 
 ings, intimated to the Prince that it was time to return 
 to the palace, and asked of him to promise solemnly 
 that he would make no attempt to see or meet the Prin- 
 cess Dolora in the future. 
 
 Rising to his feet, De Silvereau with head erect and 
 arm extended toward heaven, tried in vain to speak. His 
 tongue seemed paralyzed, and his throat refused to give 
 utterance to a word.
 
 PROLOGUE. 1 1 
 
 " Prince ! " ejaculated Madame de Buonaceli in a stern 
 voice. 
 
 Deadly pale, his frame quivering as if ague-stricken, 
 with a supreme effort raising his right hand and looking 
 toward heaven, De Silvereau obeyed; but his words 
 came in sobs. 
 
 " I solemnly promise and swear that after this night I 
 will never attempt to see the Princess Dolora, now before 
 me; I further swear that for ten years I will not enter 
 the country of which she is about to become the Queen." 
 
 When he had finished speaking, Dolora, unable longer 
 to endure the strain, uttered a feeble cry and sank upon 
 the couch in a swoon. 
 
 " Come ! come ! child; be strong! " said the Duch- 
 ess, though with tears rolling down her cheeks; "do 
 not yield to this weakness, unworthy of a daughter of 
 France! " 
 
 Meanwhile the Prince, sobbing like a child, was pas- 
 sionately kissing the hand of Dolora who, at length 
 returning to consciousness, looked at him with such 
 unutterable love that Madame de Buonaceli became 
 alarmed. 
 
 Divesting herself of a golden locket set with diamonds, 
 containing the portrait of the Princess, she gave it to De 
 Silvereau. 
 
 Then she commanded him to bid adieu to the 
 Princess. 
 
 The lovers, overcome with emotion, fell into each 
 other's arms, but instantly the Duchess interfered. De 
 Silvereau imprinted his last kiss on Dolora's lips. It 
 was one of those kisses with which one's whole soul 
 seems to pass away forever ! 
 
 The Duchess carried, rather than led Dolora to her 
 apartments, while the Prince, staggering like one intoxi-
 
 12 PROLOGUE. 
 
 cated, wandered away into the royal gardens, lie knew 
 not whither. 
 
 Poor stricken lovers ! 
 
 The next day, the young Prince begged a private 
 audience of the King, who supposing that the young 
 captain wanted to see him on military matters, readily 
 granted the request. 
 
 The Prince made known his desire to be dismissed 
 from military service, as he intended to take holy 
 orders forthwith. The Monarch showed the utnu.st 
 amazement, looking at him from head to foot, as if to 
 discover the cause of his strange request. 
 
 " Well ! well ! Captain," exclaimed his Majesty, "are 
 you really serious or is it a freak of momentary in- 
 sanity, or perhaps of disappointed love, for you have 
 the reputation, Prince, of being a favorite with the 
 ladies. Come, come, you are jesting. " 
 
 "I respectfully beg your Majesty to believe that I 
 have never been more serious in all my life. I mean to 
 retire from the world and to consecrate my existence to 
 the service of God. On no other account would I leave 
 the service of your Majesty." 
 
 The King again remonstrated, remarking that he 
 looked pale, wearied and sick ; that all he needed was a 
 month's furlough to rest and recuperate. But De Silver- 
 eau adhered firmly to his purpose, ar.d seeing this the 
 monarch kindly said that he would never dissuade 
 anyone from consecrating his life to God. On the 
 Prince's intimation that he intended to proceed direct to 
 Rome to see the Holy Father, the King gave him a let- 
 ter for his Holiness. 
 
 Hardly had the young captain left the palace when the 
 Princess was announced. The King, who had sum- 
 moned her, said that he had received dispatches frc m 
 her future husband, declaring that a reception, worthy
 
 PROLOGUE. 13 
 
 of her station, was being prepared in honor of her mar- 
 riage. The monarch added that he would have her con- 
 ducted to the frontier of her new kingdom in regal 
 style, with an escort brilliant enough for the daughter of 
 any monarch in the world. 
 
 This reminded him of De Silvereau's resignation, and 
 having told Dolora of the Prince's motives, added that 
 he must commission at once a new captain for his body 
 guard. On hearing this Dolora staggered. " Why, 
 what is the matter, my child? " asked the monarch. 
 
 "Oh! it is nothing, a fluttering of the heart," said 
 the poor girl, trying to recover herself. 
 
 For a moment the King looked intently at his 
 daughter, and then, as if a light had dawned on him, 
 - exclaimed : 
 
 " Dolora, I am almost afraid to imagine. Is another 
 drama to be enacted in the royal family of France, 
 another sacrifice to be made? " 
 
 The girl remained motionless and white as marble, 
 looking her father straight in the face. 
 
 " Dolora, speak! " 
 
 "I cannot speak," she feebly whispered, and then 
 added in a firmer tone of voice: " Whatever my fate 
 may be, happy or unfortunate, your Majesty may rest 
 assured, that your daughter will always remember that 
 the ' Lily ' is the emblem of her coronet." 
 
 The monarch arose, took his child by the hand, 
 kissed her more tenderly than he had ever done before, 
 and brushing a tear from his eye, silently, and with 
 bowed head, conducted her to the door of his apart- 
 ment. He looked at her as she slowly retired through 
 the hall, and when she had disappeared, re-entered his 
 apartment and wept bitterly. Dearly he loved his 
 daughter, for her qualities of soul and purity of life ;
 
 14 PROLOGUE. 
 
 but never until now had he thus shown his affection, 
 deeming such emotion unbecoming to a monarch. 
 
 " And, to give," he muttered, " such an angel, to a 
 licentious profligate like that king ! " 
 
 The same evening, a special mail coach, with six 
 horses, was waiting for De Silvereau before his quarters 
 at the palace. Presently he appeared, wrapped in a 
 heavy cloak that hid his features. 
 
 " Whither, your Excellency ? " asked the chief postil- 
 ion, as he opened the door of the coach and gave the 
 military salute. 
 
 "Rome!" laconically replied the Prince, stepping 
 into the vehicle. The door closed. He had said good- 
 bye forever to the world which had treated him so 
 cruelly. Henceforth, its joys, its glories, and its tri- 
 umphs, its bliss and woe, its love and hatred should be 
 to him as a forgotten dream, powerless and unregarded. 
 
 As the horses sped swiftly through the court-yard, 
 amid the usual cheers of the throng, a lady concealed 
 behind the curtains of an apartment in the royal nurs- 
 ery, fell swooning into the arms of an attendant. Poor 
 Dolora ! Poor Duchess de Buonaceli ! 
 
 Exactly one month later, festivities of unusual magnif- 
 icence were celebrated in the capital of a small nation 
 adjoining the realm of France. Cannon thundered 
 forth their salutes, flags waved from every house-top, 
 military and civil bands played national and martial 
 airs, and chimes were rung from all the church-steeples 
 of towns and villages. Everywhere was joy, festivity, 
 and happiness. A nation was in holiday attire. 
 
 The Princess was standing at the altar of the great 
 cathedral. Beside her stood the King, to whom she was 
 being given in marriage. The crown of his kingdom 
 was placed on her marble brow, and Dolora was a 
 Queen ! . . . .
 
 PROLOGUE. 1$ 
 
 At the very hour when these festivities were in pro- 
 gress, in a little Italian village hidden in the rocks of 
 the mountain, bells were also ringing, music was being 
 played, and songs were being sung. Through the 
 Gothic windows of an ancient cloister of Trappist 
 Friars issued the strains of an organ, accompanying a 
 solemn anthem. The friars, in their long, dark-brown 
 robes, each holding a wax candle, were slowly walking 
 around a bier, upon which lay an open coffin. Around 
 it were twelve lighted candles supported by massive 
 candelabra, and on each of them a human skull and 
 cross-bones. 
 
 The Abbot or chief of the monks, wore his official 
 robes of black, with a large white cross on the back. 
 As he walked in procession with the friars around the 
 coffin, he chanted in solemn and melancholy voice, that 
 sad anthem for the dead, "Dies Irce, Dies ///#," the 
 brethren singing in chorus. At intervals he sprinkled 
 holy water on the casket. And still the bells rang and 
 the organ played, and still the Abbot and the friars con- 
 tinued their solemn chant ; its notes wafted through the 
 still air, low, sad, and distant. 
 
 But who was it that was dead ? Who was the man 
 lying wax-like in that coffin, over which were held these 
 ceremonies? Though but the shadow of his former 
 self, it was the Prince, the ex-captain of the body-guard 
 of the King of France. 
 
 The Abbot approaches the coffin while all the friars 
 gather slowly around it. He speaks in grave and meas- 
 ured tones. 
 
 "Prince Arthur Clement de Silvereau, the service of 
 the dead has been read over thee ; thou art in thy coffin, 
 dead to the world, to its honors, its joys, its attractions. 
 The pleasures of sense exist for thee no longer; the 
 pleasures only of the divine Spirit must henceforth and
 
 l6 PROLOGUE. 
 
 forever be thine ! Dost thou promise forever to remain 
 true and faithful to this work ? " 
 
 " I do solemnly so promise ! " answered the Prince, 
 still lying in his coffin. 
 
 With the help of two friars, the Prince arose, stepped 
 out of the coffin, and stood erect. 
 
 "Thy name isAngelo," said the Abbot, "and thou 
 wilt bear it forever." 
 
 Immediately, the large organ began to play the " Te 
 Deum," all the friars joining in the inspiring hymn. 
 The blended harmonies of organ and voice were soul- 
 entrancing ; and as he listened, Friar Angelo appeared 
 to rally ; his eyes grew brighter, and in them was a 
 gleam of light and hope. Soon he joined in the sing- 
 ing, and slowly, with the other friars, disappeared within 
 the cold, dark hall-ways of the cloister. The iron doors 
 swung heavily upon their hinges, closing with a dull and 
 hollow sound.
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE district of Simla in India, situated in the fooh 
 hills of the lower Himalayas, is one of the most 
 picturesque spots on earth. Around it are deep valleys 
 bordered by mountains whose slopes are hidden by dense 
 forests of cedar almost to the limit where perpetual snow 
 forbids vegetation. The scenery is grand beyond descrip^ 
 tion. On one side are the eternal glaciers, covering the 
 crests of the majestic Himalayas, and sharply outlined 
 by the brilliant Indian sky; on the other the shining 
 waters of the beautiful river Sutlej, meandering through 
 immense and fertile plains, completing one of the fairest 
 panoramas that human eye can rest on. 
 
 On one of the mountain spurs of this little paradise 
 and in one of its most secluded nooks, is built the city of 
 Simla, known for its unsurpassed climate cool, exhilarat- 
 ing and congenial to man from whatever country he 
 may have travelled. The streets of this as yet small 
 city, are full of traffic ; simple shepherds of Thibet 
 exchanging skins for grain and other necessaries; 
 among them Panjab hillmen with their characteristic 
 Aryan features, beaming with kindness and good-feeling, 
 accompanied by beautiful and gaily attired women, pur- 
 chasing golden trinkets; with perhaps a native prince 
 mounted on his handsome steed and followed by a 
 retinue of horseman ; all this tide of humanity, flanked 
 by a line of camels or ox-carts moving in the narrow 
 streets, bordered with quaint bazaars and odd-looking 
 wooden houses with their bright red paint, forms a 
 scene worthy of the brush of a Jules Breton or a 
 Bierstadt. 
 
 2 I/
 
 1 8 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 
 
 Aside from the business street are the bungalows, 
 inhabited by foreigners and well-to-do people; transient 
 residents in search of health in a cool climate, during 
 the broiling heat of the Indian summer months. 
 
 In one of these comfortable bungalows, lives a Roman 
 Catholic Bishop, much esteemed by all the people of the 
 Panjab, for his benevolence and learning. Owing to a 
 thorough classical and scientific education, to the 
 autographic letter of his monarch to the Pope, and to 
 his rank of Prince, to which must be added, his force 
 of intellect and character, De Silvereau had risen very 
 rapidly in the Trappist Order. At the end of ten years, 
 we find him a Bishop in the city of Simla, India, where 
 he was in charge of all the missions. 
 
 His stay in India had a marked influence upon the 
 life of the Prince-bishop. Living in the land of mysti- 
 cism amid born mystics, eager inquirers into the secrets 
 of nature and the mysteries of the Divine, amid pro- 
 found thinkers, close reasoners and observers, he could 
 not help becoming, by degrees, influenced by sv.ch 
 environment. 
 
 The Hindoo (we speak, of course, of the educated 
 classes), is a life-long student, a natural metaphysician 
 and transcendentalism The unknowable does not exist 
 for him. He bows his head in profound adoration only 
 before the all-knowing, incomprenensible, eternal Para- 
 brahm, the unconditioned, the infinite. 
 
 The climate of India is sultry, enervating, ai.d 
 unfavorable to physical exertion. But if the body is at 
 times forced to remain idle, it is not so with the brain ; 
 this is always active in the Hindoo, and its activities are 
 directed to the speculative. Self, its possibilities and 
 destiny, is the subject that lies uppermost in his medita- 
 tion. So it can readily be seen that his mcst earnest 
 study aims at the solution of our own knotty \vtbt-
 
 ON THE HEIGH JS OF HIM A LAY. 1C) 
 
 ern philosophical problem, "Whence? Why? and 
 Whither?" 
 
 The most important of the Hindoo sacred writings 
 antedate by several centuries the era of Christ. They 
 are of a mystic nature, and the spirit of all of them is 
 the doctrine of renunciation. Renunciation of all 
 earthly things, of all that belongs to the senses, the 
 Hindoo considers an indispensable preliminary to the 
 exaltation of the spirit, or the liberation of the human 
 soul from its earthly fetters. Once delivered from the 
 empire of the senses, the soul attains its higher powers. 
 These sacred writings set forth that man is composed of 
 seven distinct parts, resolving themselves, however, into 
 three, the body, the spirit and the soul. The body is the 
 transient, the unreal. The body is not the man, it is only 
 his earthly tenement, an inn by the wayside, which the 
 real, the eternal man inhabits for a few years, to gain the 
 experience which human life commands, and thereby 
 obtain additional qualities preparatory to the next higher 
 stage of existence. The soul is the only real self, the 
 everlasting one. The spirit is the body of the soul in 
 the supersensuous world for us the next; but to the 
 Hindoo, the next world is already present. Since he 
 considers time as indivisible, there is but one world, 
 containing everything, manifest and unmanifest, the 
 present world in which we live, and move and have our 
 being, and which is eternal. " The unmanifest in this 
 world," says the Hindoo, " man can enjoy in life as 
 well as after death. What is death ? The deliverance 
 of the soul from the body, the separation of the eternal 
 from the material." The devout Brahman or Budd- 
 hist says: "Deliver your souls from all the attractions 
 or qualities which the body imposes upon them ; earthly 
 attractions; sensual pleasures; worldly ambition ; desire 
 of possessions ; in other words, raise your soul so far
 
 26 OAT THE: HEIGHTS Of HtAfALA Y. 
 
 above the body, that it has no sympathy or affinity for it, 
 other than to maintain a magnetic connection for the 
 preservation of life." Thus elevated and delivered, it 
 will enjoy all the qualities and attributes of the pure 
 soul. It will be able to travel at will, instantly, to any 
 place, however distant, and there make itself visible. 
 It can read the thoughts of men. It can influence men 
 for good, by instilling into them lofty ideas. The soul 
 that is liberated will pass through matter as if matter 
 did not exist, and will even control matter, so as to 
 produce what we western people call abnormal phe- 
 nomena or miracles, but what the Hindoo asserts are 
 simply the result of a superior knowledge of the higher 
 laws of nature, and which every disciplined and edu- 
 cated human being can produce as well as he, if he be 
 duly prepared. 
 
 The Hindoos, moreover, declare that happinesj in 
 this, our every-day life, is possible only to the disciples 
 of their philosophy, the Brahman and the Buddhist. 
 They assert (truly' enough, as it seems), that all pain 
 results from desires unsatisfied, ambitions ungratified, or 
 worldly aspirations unfulfilled. In order to avoid pain, 
 they preach, as stated before, the doctrine of Renunci- 
 ation. Have no desires ; nurse no ambitions ; purify 
 your aspirations, and you will have no pain. All these 
 qualities, as they call them, belong to the life of the 
 senses, and with the senses must perish. 
 
 " Wouldst thou be happy? Lay up treasures which 
 benefit the soul," they exclaim. These, and these only, 
 contain no deception, and are conducive to true and 
 lasting happiness. Live in the eternal ! Aspire after 
 that which is enduring. Enwrap thyself in the bosom 
 of Parabrahm, the alpha and omega of all things, the 
 omni-conscient, the all-powerful, the all in all ! 
 
 Bishop Angelo had resided in Simla for ten years, and
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 21 
 
 now he found himself deeply interested in the philosophy, 
 sacred writings, and religious system of the Hindoos. 
 This religion, he found, constituted a genuine brother- 
 hood, whose members, unconstrained, except by their 
 own free will, were always helpful one to another. The 
 priests walked barefoot in the street, owning absolutely 
 nothing but the garments that covered their bodies. 
 Here, at last, he saw practice conform to preaching; 
 profession and belief united to an earnest endeavor to be 
 rather than to seem. To attain an irreproachable char- 
 acter based upon the loftiest spiritual aspirations, was 
 the constant and earnest endeavor during his whole life, 
 of the wise and humble follower of Buddha. 
 
 The Hindoo believes in re-incarnation or re-embodi- 
 ment. He believes that, when a certain amount of 
 cosmic matter, after having traversed all the lower king- 
 doms, mineral, vegetable, and animal, has at last arrived 
 at the state of progression and refinement where it 
 becomes man, this man must stay upon earth until he 
 has outgrown the earth : meaning that man must acquire, 
 here below, all the experiences and development of which 
 his earthly nature is capable. Until this is done, until 
 the soul has reached such purity and height ; until it has 
 become so refined and spiritualized as not to retain the 
 least affinity for earth and its belongings, it must return 
 to earth and go through the ordeal of re-incarnation. 
 This re-birth takes place repeatedly, until the soul's 
 liberation or deliverance becomes an accomplished fact; 
 for man's destiny, as the Hindoo philosopher believes, is 
 to develop from the animal up to God, to Parabrahm. 
 
 This doctrine of re-incarnation (so unpalatable at first 
 to western minds) is elaborately explained by the Budd- 
 hist and shown to harmonize with the principles of 
 absolute justice. 
 
 Thus the Buddhist considers every human being on
 
 22 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 the road to deliverance or perfection, each one occupy- 
 ing a stage more or less advanced, in harmony with his 
 individual development. When he hears of a man hav- 
 ing committed a wrong act, the first thing impressed on 
 his mind is the low, undeveloped condition in which his 
 guilty brother dwells, and this creates immediately a 
 feeling of commiseration and sympathy. Thus, there is 
 no slander, no vilification, no ill-feeling, but a grand 
 and noble desire to help and uplift the poor, benighted, 
 wrong-doing soul. This beautiful side of the Buddhist's 
 character, Bishop Angelo was never tired of studying 
 and admiring. It was indeed very different from what 
 he had ever experienced in the communities of the old 
 world. There, slander, backbiting, and all uncharitable- 
 ness were indulged in unceasingly. 
 
 The Buddhist esteems above all things the peace of 
 his soul; a calm, profound peace, originating in an 
 unalterable confidence in the Infinite; a loving trust in 
 the all-wise, all-just Providence of the Divine Ruler. 
 Such a peace is intensely desired and sought after by the 
 devout Brahman or Buddhist. 
 
 Hence, if any ill-feeling or resentment were enter- 
 tained in the bosom of the disciple, it would disturb the 
 peace of his soul, temporarily affect his connection with 
 his God, lower him in the scale of being, and retard 
 him on his upward road a calamity, in the estimation 
 of the Buddhist, the greatest that can befall the inhabit- 
 ant of earth. 
 
 Another phase of Hindoo life, which deeply interested 
 the worthy Bishop, was magic or occult power. Exhi- 
 bitions of this power were of almost daily occurrence in 
 the streets of Simla ; nor could he at first account for 
 them. Were they, he asked himself, merely clever 
 tricks of ledgerdemain, or (as the fakirs persistently 
 asserted), the result of secret agencies exercised by the
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 23 
 
 performers ? Fain would he solve this problem, and he 
 felt assured that his sense of observation, sharpened by a 
 scientific education, would furnish a key to its solution. 
 
 The performance common in India of piercing a 
 basket with a sharp sword, while a child lay within, 
 sorely puzzled his Reverence. One day he invited a 
 fakir to his residence, a handsome but plainly furnished 
 bungalow, surrounded by the usual verandah, from which 
 to the street, about one hundred feet distant, stretched 
 a green lawn with the grass cut short. On this lawn, the 
 fakir was asked to perform. He consented, and first of 
 all, while muttering some prayer or incantation, or recit- 
 ing some manthrams, motioned a little boy, about five 
 years old, to sit down upon the grass. The Bishop 
 drew close to the lad. and examined him carefully to 
 make sure that he was indeed of flesh and blood ; but 
 the boy himself settled that question by laughing irrev- 
 erently in his face. The fakir, still muttering his prayers, 
 placed the basket over the youngster, hiding him entirely 
 from view, its inverted rim encircling the lad completely. 
 
 Then moving a few paces backward, (but without 
 losing sight of the basket for a moment) to the place 
 where a long, sharp sword was lying, he squatted on the 
 grass for the space of perhaps ten minutes, gazing on the 
 basket with all the energy that could dwell in human 
 eyes. At length, leaping to his feet with a sudden start, 
 and at the same time grasping the sword, he ran toward 
 the basket and with a sharp thrust passed the weapon 
 clear through it, the point appearing on the other side. 
 Pausing for a moment, and with eyes fixed on his 
 Reverence, as he noted meanwhile, not without an air 
 of satisfaction, the fear depicted in his features, with a 
 sudden jerk he lifted the basket, the sword still piercing 
 it, and lo ! the boy had vanished. 
 
 The Bishop's astonishment almost prevented him from
 
 24 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 hearing the joyous shouts of the lad, who was now leap- 
 ing through the street gate, and a moment afterwards 
 standing before him, was fully recognized. After 
 receiving a piece of silver, the fakir retired, smiling and 
 with profuse salutations. 
 
 For an instant his Reverence remained standing on 
 the lawn, gazing intently at the spot where the boy had 
 disappeared. Approaching it almost mechanically, he 
 pressed his foot upon the grass, and then returned to the 
 verandah of his bungalow, where, seating himself in a 
 large Indian chair, he was soon absorbed in reverie. 
 " How did that boy disappear from under the basket?" 
 was the question he constantly put to himself, but with- 
 out getting nearer to a solution. "I know every spot 
 on that lawn, and I myself selected one for the perfor- 
 mance. The boy did not disappear through the ground ; 
 nor did he fly through the air. I can find only two 
 explanations of this mystery. Either I have been psy- 
 chologized by the fakir, or if not, I have witnessed the 
 operation with all my senses in their normal condition. 
 In the latter case, the fakir must really have the power 
 he asserts to de-materialize the boy, and then to re- 
 materialize him." 
 
 The Bishop could not sleep that night, for two main 
 thoughts disturbed him. The first was: " If any wan- 
 dering fakir can thus psychologize me, can completely 
 nullify my senses, and that, even without my knowledge 
 and in broad daylight, of what consequence is my life? 
 Ah, if it were so, I would not remain in this miserable 
 world a day longer." The Prelate, however, crossed 
 himself at this impious thought, emanating probably from 
 the old Adam still lurking within. The second sleep- 
 opposing thought was : " If a human being can acquire 
 such power over matter, over organized, living, breathing 
 matter, aye, over other human beings, then there must
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 2$ 
 
 lie dormant in the human body, mind, or soul, possibil- 
 ities of which we Europeans have no conception. I 
 will, I must investigate this absorbing subject further. I 
 must know the truth ! " 
 
 A few weeks later there appeared in Simla a conjurer 
 renowned far and wide for his performances. He was 
 reputed especially for his feat one well known in India 
 of causing the instantaneous growth of the Mango- 
 tree. Through the influence of some Buddhists of note, 
 the Bishop obtained an interview with the conjurer, who, 
 it seems, was not always approachable, as he belonged 
 to some high order of mystics, where much of his time 
 was employed in meditations and sundry exercises of 
 yoga discipline, and the like. It was, however, agreed 
 that the conjurer should come the next day to the 
 Bishop's residence and give an exhibition of his power, 
 as an express favor to the head of the Roman Catholic 
 Church in India. The Prelate and his coadjutor were 
 to be present, and no others. "If psychology is to be 
 the means," said the former, " he will have to psychol- 
 ogize two this time ! " 
 
 The next day the fakir came at the appointed time, 
 and he came alone as was customary. His appearance 
 was striking, with bare chest, arms, and legs, the left 
 arm erect in air. The Bishop had been told that this 
 fakir had spent several years in the jungle as a hermit ; 
 that during this time he had kept his left arm steadily in 
 an upright position, regardless of the excruciating pain 
 which it produced. This was done in order to develop 
 an intense will-power. He had remained in that posture 
 until his arm had withered and stiffened at the joints, so 
 that he could no longer lower it. He had also kept his 
 hand clasped, and the nail of his little finger had com- 
 pletely pierced through the palm and curled up on the 
 pther side. The suffering this man must have undergone
 
 26 ON THE HEIGHTS OF 1UMALAY. 
 
 is to us incomprehensible. Still, if we may believe the 
 statements of these people, they suffer very little, the 
 power of their will entirely dominating the body, so that 
 its pains are little felt. 
 
 This strength of will, the mystic claims, is the agent 
 of all occult manifestations. " Matter obeys the will," 
 they say. Mind is the absolute master of matter and 
 makes this obey its commands. 
 
 The Bishop was fully prepared to receive the con- 
 jurer. He had selected for the occasion, with his own 
 hands, a flower-pot, with a few shovelfulls of good, 
 black mold, and a seed of squash, with a leaf of a new 
 and perfectly distinguishable shape. This one seed he 
 had taken from an assortment which he had just received 
 from France, of a kind then unknown in India but soon 
 to be transplanted. 
 
 The Bishop conducted his visitor to a certain spot 
 which he had selected on the lawn, where he knew that 
 no confederates could be concealed. The Hindoo com- 
 menced, as did the other fakir, by muttering prayers in 
 a monotonous tone of voice. Meanwhile, he took the 
 earthen flower-pot in his hand, and after rubbing it all 
 over, set it upon the grass. He next took the black 
 soil, still muttering prayers, but of other purport, 
 crushed the earth, reducing it almost to dust, and then 
 filled the flower-pot. During these operations, the 
 Bishop and his coadjutor had kept their faces within 
 twenty inches of the magician's hands and were abso- 
 lutely certain that nothing but earth was being put into 
 the flower-pot. His naked arms and body rendered this 
 a comparatively easy task. 
 
 " Now," said the performer, moving a few steps away, 
 " plant any seed you wish, and I shall try to make it 
 grow." 
 
 The Bishop took the seed of squash, placed it deep in
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 2/ 
 
 the black mold, and covered it over with the same soil, 
 turning his back to the Hindoo, so that he could not 
 even see what kind of seed he planted the coadjutor 
 faithfully watching. 
 
 " The seed is planted," said the Prelate. 
 
 " Take any stick that comes to hand and place it in 
 the pot," answered the conjurer. 
 
 Thereupon his Reverence pulled out a stake support- 
 ing a rose bush near by, and pushed it to the bottom of 
 the flower-pot. 
 
 " It is done," he said. 
 
 " Get me a thin piece of cloth to hang over the stick 
 and large enough to cover the whole pot," demanded 
 the mystic. 
 
 The coadjutor went to the bungalow, and brought 
 with him about a square yard of white muslin. 
 
 " Hang that cloth over the stick, in such a way that 
 it covers the pot," said the conjurer, still keeping him- 
 self at a distance. 
 
 His order was promptly obeyed. 
 
 " Every thing is now ready," said the Hindoo, ap- 
 proaching within two feet of the covered flower-pot. 
 " I must ask both of you to remain perfectly quiet ; not 
 to utter a word or sound ; if possible not even to move ; 
 and above all not to touch the flower- pot unless I so 
 order." 
 
 " You shall be obeyed," answered the coadjutor. 
 
 The conjurer gradually assumed the appearance of a 
 man in deep meditation, of one whose mind was 
 intensely concentrated, his eyes staring fixedly at the 
 cloth-covered flower-pot. His body moved to and fro 
 in cadence with the intonations of his mysterious mut- 
 terings. His one arm was pressed upon his breast. The 
 three actors were within three feet of each other. The 
 Bishop and his colleague were watching intently the
 
 28 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 proceedings. By a previous agreement, one devoted all 
 his attention to the magician, while the other kept his 
 eyes immovably fixed upon the flower-pot. 
 
 A quarter of an hour went by and the fakir had not 
 changed his position. Half an hour passed and he was 
 still in the same posture. His eyes, however, seemed to 
 have lost their brilliancy, and to gaze inwardly rather 
 than outwardly. His face had assumed astern, cataleptic 
 aspect ; he appeared to be entirely unconscious. 
 
 Three quarters of an hour elapsed, and the fakir had 
 become entirely motionless; his mutterings had ceased, his 
 features and eyes wore a moribund appearance. He was 
 either dead or in a death-like trance. Still the Bishop 
 and his companion maintained their watch they knew 
 the time was near. 
 
 And now the two spectators became a little anxious. 
 They inwardly wished for the end of the performance. 
 Their anxiety, however, was soon allayed, as along, deep, 
 heavy breathing issued from the brown, naked chest of 
 the fakir. After a few minutes his eyes resumed their 
 natural appearance. He slowly moved his one arm, and 
 pointing it toward the flower-pot, while looking at the 
 Bishop, exclaimed in a gutteral voice "uncover! " 
 
 The Bishop, deeply agitated, raised the white cloth 
 from the point where it rested on the stick. Slowly 
 lifting it he disclosed to view a vine about six inches 
 long, and of the cucurbitace or squash tribe. A small 
 flower was also discovered on the vine, but of a singular 
 color for a plant of that family ; it was a delicate pink, 
 and immediately recognized as characteristic of the 
 species which had been imported from France. 
 
 The magician made low salutations and was about to 
 leave, when the Bishop offered him a piece of gold. 
 To the astonishment of the latter, the fakir refused with 
 a sad smile, remarking gravely ;
 
 OJV THE HEIGHTS Of HIM ALA K 29 
 
 " No, no, I have not performed before thee for money, 
 my brother, but for a higher purpose. Thou art one of 
 the chosen. Heaven has bestowed great gifts upon thee 
 and thou hast been selected to do a great and noble work 
 for humanity. Thou shalt see thy servant again." 
 Thus saying, he turned upon the Prelate his singularly 
 penetrating eyes. 
 
 "It is my earnest wish, to converse with you about 
 the abnormal powers which, I must honestly confess, 
 you seem to possess," said the Bishop. 
 
 " Your servant will return hither to-morrow, toward 
 evening," answered the fakir with respectful salutations. 
 
 It can easily be imagined in what condition was the 
 mind of the worthy Bishop after the strange performance 
 and mysterious prediction of the Hindoo. 
 
 It was late at night when he entered his dwelling ; but 
 instead of going to his bedroom, he sought the library, 
 and throwing himself into the cushioned arm-chair in 
 front of his desk, was soon lost in meditation, his head 
 bent and his arms folded. What he had just seen over- 
 threw apparently all the doctrines of physics and science, 
 of that science he knew so well, and of which he was so 
 proud, believing it to be the only means whereby God 
 works out unceasingly his wonderful design of creation, 
 viz : the eternal evolution of matter into spirit. His aim 
 through life had been to demonstrate that science and 
 religion are in harmony ; that the apparent antagonism 
 between them is due to man's narrow estimate of the 
 scope of each. 
 
 The Bishop, who was a thorough scientist, and had 
 become a profound philosopher since he entered holy 
 orders, knew that to reconcile religion with science he 
 must take broader and higher ground than either 
 theologian or scientist, and that the former must supple- 
 ment his biblical learning with demonstrated and unalter-
 
 30 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 able facts, if he would prove that an eternal harmony 
 exists between them, and that the one is really the com- 
 plement of the other. 
 
 Thus Angelo's recent experience seemed to give a new 
 direction to his philosophy, and to introduce into his 
 world of thought, an element whose place he could not 
 as yet determine. 
 
 " Is it illusion on my part; is it a simple trick, the 
 thought of which should be quickly dismissed from any 
 serious mind ; or can man acquire powers of which the 
 scientific world has, at present, no intimation?" were 
 again the questions he asked of himself. 
 
 The Prelate was fairly bewildered. He was of a very 
 emotional nature, more so even than the average French- 
 man, and thoughts of the mcst incoherent and discourag- 
 ing nature coursed rapidly through his brain. He saw 
 his scientific theories overthrown ; the basis of his life- 
 long studies annihilated ; and that apparently by a 
 couple of Hindoo mountebanks. 
 
 "Oh, no, no," he exclaimed; "all this is illusion. 
 I must be losing my reason." 
 
 Then seeking solace in prayer, he knelt on the 
 cushioned bench of his prayer-desk, at the foot of a 
 small altar, on which was an image of the thorn-crowned 
 Jesus, and thus he invoked divine aid : 
 
 " O, my God, the Creator and Ruler of all things, 
 for whom no mystery exists; thou, who knowest all, 
 grant me thy divine aid; let a ray of thy light shine upon 
 the troubled brain of thy servant ; let me see thy holy 
 truth ; remove the veil from my eyes ; calm my throb- 
 bing heart ; lead me to thy hidden ways. To thee have I 
 vowed my whole life, devoting it to thy service. Grant 
 me light, I pray thee, that I may the better serve thee ! " 
 
 Since the parting interview with his beloved Dolora, 
 his soul had not been so disturbed.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS Or 1IIMALAY. 31 
 
 Though the sufferings of the Prince were intense, it 
 was only because he was a sincere and ardent lover of 
 truth. In his sacred office he wished to preach the truth 
 only, and therefore desired to know it if possible ; for to 
 him, who loved his divine Master, Truth was God, and 
 God was Truth. 
 
 His tears were not the tears of weakness or disappoint- 
 ment ; they were the outpourings of a great soul to the 
 Infinite ; the heart-rending cry of an agonized spirit 
 thirsting for truth ! an earnest longing for a higher and 
 more positive knowledge of the occult laws of nature, of 
 that world of higher forces and potencies, the possibility 
 of which had just been revealed to him ! How was it that 
 such a man, a scientist, a philosopher, a theologian, 
 could be so affected by the disappearance of a child 
 from under a basket and the mere sprouting (mysterious 
 though it was) of a little plant in a flower-pot? We will 
 venture to say, that it is just because he was a scientist, 
 philosopher and theologian, and perhaps, above all, be- 
 cause he was thoroughly honest, that he became so 
 deeply affected by the phenomena just described. Like 
 all true men, he had the courage begotten of conviction, 
 and in honest conviction is a power tliat no man can 
 withstand. He knew that he could trust his own power 
 of observation, his own common-sense. He knew also 
 that there had been no trickery in the conjurer's per- 
 formance on the lawn, and he had the manhood to 
 acknowledge it to himself, although the admission 
 greatly disturbed his peace of mind. 
 
 After breathing forth his prayer, the good Bishop 
 regained his composure, and with a full belief in its 
 efficacy retired to his chamber, and slept calmly notwith- 
 standing the mental strain. 
 
 The next day, at the appointed time, the conjurer 
 made his appearance and was welcomed. When both
 
 32 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 were seated in the library, the Brahman at once opened 
 the conversation, as if perfectly aware of all the mental 
 sufferings the Prelate had undergone during the previous 
 night. 
 
 ' ' You have earnestly asked for light, and your request 
 will be granted. Truth will be given to you, as by 
 degrees you can receive it. For a period of fifteen years 
 you have been preparing yourself, unconsciously perhaps, 
 for its reception. Your pure and ascetic life, your 
 abstinence from animal food, your meditations, your 
 ardent desire to know the truth for truth's sake, and to 
 give it to your fellowmen, all have fitted you for initia- 
 tion into the higher mysteries of nature." 
 
 " Yes, I wish ardently to know the truth in all mat- 
 ters having the least bearing upon life, and upon the 
 duties and destiny of man. But how can we arrive at an 
 understanding of what you call occult or hidden truths ? 
 How can science ever deal with them so as to arrive at 
 satisfactory conclusions ? " 
 
 " If material science has not discovered hitherto the 
 laws underlying occultism, whose fault has it been ? 
 Are we to blame if the forces employed for our mys- 
 terious performances (as you are pleased to term them) 
 cannot be reduced in a crucible, dissected by the scalpel, 
 or weighed in an atomic scale ? Far other means, which 
 will soon be at your command, are necessary for their 
 investigation and comprehension. Furthermore, as a 
 theologian you are aware that there are two ways of 
 arriving at Truth, Science and Faith. Faith commences 
 where Science, confessedly baffled, leaves off. Nearly 
 every theology plainly states that, through Faith, the 
 human soul can arrive at the understanding of God, and 
 consequently of the divine laws by which the Universe 
 is governed. But how this knowledge is to be obtained
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LAY. 33 
 
 or what amount of faith is necessary as the instrument 
 of its attainment, the theologians do not tell." 
 
 "It is so ; but it is emphatically taught in our theolo- 
 gical seminaries that the Pope of Rome has the spiritual 
 insight of heavenly things, and hence derives his infalli- 
 bility." 
 
 " We know that in some secret corner of the Vatican 
 library is deposited a manuscript given to one of the first 
 Popes, by the highest and last Hierophant of Egypt. 
 This manuscript contains a full description of spiritual 
 exercises, rules for personal discipline and purity ; for 
 fasting, prayer, meditation, seclusion, silence, and many 
 other requisites for spiritual illumination, and the open- 
 ing of the soul to the divine communion. If the Popes 
 of Rome observe the rules laid down in the sacred 
 manuscript, they must undoubtedly have divine illumina- 
 tion ; but if their main endeavors lie in building up the 
 temporal powers of the Church, they will never attain 
 that greatest boon to man, spiritual gifts, divine intuition, 
 and communion with* Parabrahrn, or the Infinite Spirit 
 of the Universe." 
 
 " I am sure," answered the "Bishop reverently, " that 
 the Holy Fathers, occupying the seat of Saint Peter, 
 consecrate their whole lives to the service of the Heavenly 
 Father." 
 
 " I hope so," answered the Brahman, with a sad smile. 
 
 "When I took holy orders," continued the Bishop, 
 and was confined in an Italian monastery for two years, 
 subject to the strictest rules of discipline and purification, 
 prayer, fasting, castigation, absolute silence, profound 
 meditation upon God, I sometimes thought that a divine 
 influx reached my soul, that truths of a higher order 
 flowed to my understanding; and sometimes I felt, as if 
 some spiritual visitor kept me company in my cell." 
 
 "I am aware of your spiritual nature and of all its 
 
 3
 
 34 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LA Y. 
 
 possibilities, and so are the Masters of the Himalayas. 
 They know you to be worthy, and invite you to their 
 mountain retreat, there to become initiated in Eastern 
 wisdom. No one, no matter how powerful or learned he 
 may be, can enjoy this privilege, unless he be eligible on 
 other grounds. The Masters comprehend the exact 
 worth of the vibrations they feel in the astral light. They 
 heard your prayer, appreciate your character and attain- 
 ments, and they bid you come. This invitation is the 
 grandest boon that a human being can receive in this 
 world. You will discover there, to your great satisfac- 
 tion perhaps, that occultism is but a higher knowledge 
 of a series of natural laws, which materialistic science 
 has, so far, disdained to investigate. Occultism, as you 
 will see, disappears where understanding enters. I repeat 
 that it is simply by means of a thorough knowledge of 
 the higher laws of nature, by a perfect comprehension 
 of its most subtle forces, that all these so-called miracles 
 or magical performances can take place." 
 
 " This is indeed very natural and consoling to a scien- 
 tific mind." 
 
 " Your Reverence knows very well that, as soon as we 
 arrive at the full understanding of any of the laws of 
 nature, we obtain perfect mastery over all substances, 
 things, or beings controlled by those laws. When the 
 laws of steam became known, we yoked that force, and 
 compelled it to do a very large part of our work upon 
 earth. When the laws of electricity were well under- 
 stood, we imprisoned that ' genie ' also, and when we 
 released it, commanded it to carry our messages thou- 
 sands of miles over land and sea, and most faithfully has 
 it served us. When the laws of optics were thoroughly 
 established, we constructed eyes forty feet long, and 
 directing them toward the heavens, discovered by their 
 aid, many wondrous things concerning those brilliant
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 35 
 
 little orbs dotting the vast expanse above ; we saw that 
 they were not golden tacks put there by God to hold up 
 the blue curtain of the skies, but that they were moving 
 bodies like our sun, encircled by and illuminating many 
 opaque masses like our own earth. Through the knowl- 
 edge of the same laws of vision we constructed the 
 microscope, which revealed to us whole worlds of ani- 
 mated beings, of whose existence we had not the least 
 intimation before." 
 
 The Bishop looked at his companion in mute astonish- 
 ment. 
 
 " These occult forces, when known, follow the general 
 law of things. They become part of the domain of 
 man, whom they must and do obey. But," continued 
 the Brahman in a solemn manner, "as with steam 
 and electricity, so it is with these forces ; they say to us : 
 ' Man, thou hast imprisoned us ; thou hast taken us from 
 the free realm of God and nature, our primal and proper 
 place, to be thy slaves and do thy bidding : but mark 
 well, O man, we shall obey thee only as far as thy com- 
 mands conform to the laws of our existence ; and if 
 thou dost not respect those laws, we will kill thee ! " 
 
 And true it has proved ; many good and worthy men 
 have lost their lives by steam and electricity, not having 
 conformed to the inner laws of these forces. "And," 
 said the Brahman, in a more solemn voice, "so it is 
 eminently with the forces of occultism. They either 
 obey or they kill ; or what is worse perhaps, they render 
 insane, and many are, at this moment, their victims." 
 
 And now were heard the silvery tones of a number of 
 tiny bells, apparently near the ceiling of the room. The 
 sou-nds were of peculiar sweetness, unlike anything the 
 Bishop had ever heard. 
 
 "These chimes," said the Brahman, "are the astral 
 bells of my Master at Thibet, indicating that he wishes
 
 36 ON THE HEIGHTS OF H/MALA Y. 
 
 to converse with me. I must go home, for he will soon 
 visit me in his astral body. This method ot" notification 
 seems to astonish you. Still, it is a simple one to the 
 initiated ; it is performed by means of vibrations thrown 
 into the Akasa. The well developed and thoroughly 
 educated brain can throw vibrations, and make their 
 influence felt at any distance. To give you at least a 
 superficial understanding of this Akasa, I may say that 
 it contains the very vital principles of everything in the 
 Universe, as the photosphere of the sun contains the 
 various metals in a gaseous condition. For instance, 
 take an iron nail ; direct upon it the two poles of an elec- 
 tric battery, composed of perhaps one hundred power- 
 ful elements, and in a minute or so it will be dissolved 
 and disappear. Where is it ? It has become Akasa ; 
 and thus, as this Akasa now contains all the principles of 
 this evaporated nail, so it contains the elements of all 
 existing things." 
 
 "This is very extraordinary," said the Bishop. Still, 
 he felt much pleased to find that, after all, this mysterious 
 occultism took a decidedly scientific turn. 
 
 " To further illustrate to you how these so-called mys- 
 terious forces operate, let us image that, by some means, 
 we can abstract from the Akasa, all the principles and 
 elements of this nail, and bring them together into this 
 room, then this very nail would be reconstructed, become 
 visible and palpable once more. Do you understand ? " 
 
 "I do." 
 
 " And thus many feats of occultism are effected." 
 
 "This is a little vague. What agent could condense, 
 as you intimate, out of your Akasa, these principles and 
 elements of existence ? " 
 
 "A certain kind of vibration transmitted through the 
 human brain. The possibilities of the brain of man are 
 absolutely unbounded ; also that the sphere of action and
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 37 
 
 potentialities of astral vibrations are likewise unlimited. 
 Your scientists commence to realize the very important 
 role that vibrations play in light, sound, heat, electricity, 
 magnetism ; but we positively know that each and every 
 manifestation of this material Universe, from the decom- 
 position of the mineral, to the formation, growth, and 
 evolution of all plants, animals, human and celestial 
 beings, takes place through vibrations ; that all motion 
 of every kind and nature is originally produced by vibra- 
 tions ; and that as all is motion, so all is vibration. To 
 possess the secret of the production of these vibrations, 
 to have them under our control, is to have the key to all 
 the occult forces of the Universe. God alone has the key 
 to all these vibrations, and through them he evolves worlds. 
 The Masters of the Himalayas have the key to many ; 
 hence their power of performing miracles, as the un- 
 learned would call them." 
 
 " This is very rational indeed, and perhaps science 
 may some day prove that you are right ; the theory is 
 well worth the consideration it requires in fact, only 
 the verification." 
 
 " That verification was given to you yesterday, upon 
 your lawn. The growth of the vine in the flower-pot, 
 was caused by vibratory motion. Vibrations of different 
 kinds were certainly put into motion, as of electricity, 
 sunlight, Akasa, and of the elements of earth proto- 
 plasms, but there was no miracle, I assure you, in the 
 rapid growth of that vine." 
 
 " Can you give me another illustration of the truth of 
 your theory ? For instance, can you bring together the 
 elements of a nail, here upon my table, in our presence ? " 
 
 ' ' I will try, although I should be very sorry to see you 
 attach too much importance to these natural phenomena. 
 On the other hand, I know that the witnessing of a cer-
 
 38 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 
 
 tain number of them is indispensable to beget the neces- 
 sary faith for serious investigation." 
 
 "Just so." 
 
 " You will permit me to place this sheet of blank paper 
 upon the table. I will try to bring together, upon its 
 white surface, the elements needed for the fashioning of 
 a nail ; you may look at the paper, only do so in a mild 
 or wistful manner, without staring ; for you might create 
 counter vibrations and impede or prevent success. Now 
 observe." 
 
 The Hindoo began seemingly with a deep concentra- 
 tion of mind : at first his breathing became heavy, with 
 deep inspirations ; soon, his eyes assumed a vacant lock 
 and he appeared to be in a trance. The Bishop, mean- 
 while, tried to be as mentally passive as was possible, 
 and simply to play the part of an observer. After some 
 thirty minutes of close attention he saw spots of dark 
 vapor hovering above and close to the paper ; these were 
 soon surrounded by other vapors of a dense white ; then 
 began to form a little yellowish cloud, followed by a few 
 others of different colors. They all commenced to 
 revolve and intermingle. Soon, a nucleus of a dark 
 color could be distinguished which gradually became 
 more defined, and at length assumed an elongated shape. 
 The clouds or vapors seemed by degrees to condense 
 into a solid. After ten minutes they vanished, and there, 
 before the astonished eyes of the Bishop, lay a new and 
 perfect nail. 
 
 The Brahman recovered from his trance with a few 
 deep inspirations, and seeing the nail on the paper, 
 glanced at the Bishop with a sad but pleasant smile. 
 
 Again at this juncture was heard the tinkling of the 
 astral bells. The visitor arose, and in a low voice said : 
 
 " To conclude then, put your pastoral affairs into the 
 hands of your coadjutor for a month One week from
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 39 
 
 to-day, at sunrise, mount your saddle-horse, turn toward 
 the mountains to the west, and thus you will be guided 
 until your destination is reached. Have faith ! " 
 
 After the departure of his visitor, the Bishop again 
 lapsed into deep meditation. He had heard, certainly, 
 that there existed, somewhere in the deep recesses of the 
 Himalaya mountains, Buddhist monasteries, where men 
 were prepared by various modes of asceticism, for the 
 priesthood. He had been informed that some of them 
 could work the most extraordinary miracles: still the 
 storm ; walk on the waters ; heal the sick ; speak in 
 many languages ; travel in their astral bodies to any dis- 
 tance, and give other evidence of occult powers. 
 
 He remembered very well reading in the life of Saint 
 Francis Xavier, how this holy man, when a missionary 
 in India, had there acquired all the occult powers which 
 the Buddhist high priests are reputed to possess, and that 
 he used them for the benefit of his religion and his God. 
 In many bungalows he had seen the portrait of that saint, 
 whom even the natives held in great veneration and 
 called Xavier Jack. 
 
 The Bishop's manifold duties as missionary in India, 
 as well as the scientific studies which he had zealously 
 pursued, had hitherto prevented him from giving the 
 Buddhist miracles more serious consideration. But now 
 the matter was being brought home to him in such a 
 manner that he could no longer ignore the mysterious 
 power evidently wielded by Brahman and Buddhist. 
 
 He made up his mind at once, and rising from his 
 chair, said in a decided tone, " I will go." Soon after- 
 ward he retired to his chamber. 
 
 The week following Bishop Angelo devoted to eccle- 
 siastical affairs, preparing a list of orders to be attended 
 to by his coadjutor during his absence, and this finished, 
 he said to his associate: " To-morrow morning I shall
 
 40 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA K 
 
 leave you, perhaps for a month. I do not know whether 
 I can communicate with you or not. If I can, I will ; 
 but if you hear not from me, do not be anxious, for I 
 shall appear in due time. Attend faithfully to all matters 
 belonging to the diocese ; open all letters, and keep 
 those of a personal nature until my return." 
 
 " I shall obey your orders to the best of my knowledge 
 and ability." 
 
 " I know you will ; and now, may God bless you ! "
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALA Y. 4! 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE next morniiig the Bishop mounted his horse, 
 again blessed his coadjutor, who knelt before him, and 
 set forth toward the Himalaya mountains. He had not 
 journeyed long before his thoughts turned on the Indian 
 thaumaturgist. A multitude of questions suggested them- 
 selves. It was clear to his mind that the conjurer was 
 by no means a simple street fakir, performing to gather 
 a few pennies. He was evidently one of the wise men 
 of the East, one who had become master of the occult 
 sciences, perhaps through a life-time of discipline, purity, 
 and beneficence. 
 
 Bishop Angelo travelled the whole day long without 
 feeling incommoded by heat or dust. He appeared to 
 be guided by some unseen influence, for whenever he 
 came to cross-roads and was in doubt which one to take, 
 a Hindoo stepped forth mysteriously, and with many 
 salutations directed his way. 
 
 After having thus journeyed until nightfall, eating of 
 his scant provisions and drinking from the springs along 
 the road, the noble traveller was weary, as was his horse. 
 
 The sun was about to set, when rousing himself to 
 observation, he was pleased to see at a turn in the road, 
 a small bungalow, with a vine-covered verandah. As 
 he drew nearer a Hindoo approached with solemn step, 
 and saluting respectfully, took the horse by the bridle, 
 at the same time motioning the Bishop to dismount and 
 accept the hospitality of his humble dwelling. He 
 complied, and entering the modest habitation, took his 
 seat on a bamboo chair. At once he became conscious
 
 42 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA Y. 
 
 that some subtle influence permeated his entire frame 
 and relieved it of all its weariness ; while the conviction 
 stole upon him that he had entered the abode of a noble 
 and spiritualized being. 
 
 A little wooden table, the usual family altar with its 
 religious images and vases for incense, and a few simple 
 kitchen utensils, constituted the furniture of the bunga- 
 low. 
 
 The horse having been well cared for, the Hindoo 
 made his appearance. Again with a respectful saluta- 
 tion, he invited his guest to follow him, and pointing to 
 a little water-fall where he could make his ablutions, 
 returned to his dwelling. 
 
 The Bishop, after bathing in oriental fashion, returned 
 to the house entirely refreshed and in good spirits. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Hindoo had placed on the table, rice, 
 vegetables, honey, unleavened bread, and a pitcher of 
 milk, and invited his guest to partake. 
 
 There was something so kind, affectionate, and re- 
 spectful in the manner and bearing of the Hindoo, that 
 the Prelate was filled with gratitude. After the repast 
 his thoughts reverted to the Court of France, to Dolora, 
 to the Pope who had so kindly received him, cared for 
 and advanced him in his ecclesiastical career. Looking 
 around, he seemed for the first time to realize that he 
 was alone in a wild and isolated spur of a remote and 
 unfrequented mountain range. He reflected with grow- 
 ing uneasiness: "If his Holiness the Pope saw me 
 here on such an errand, what would he think of me?" 
 At that moment his host appeared, and placing in his 
 hand something that resembled a rosary, said in a low, 
 soft and melodious voice, for the first time addressing 
 his Reverence : 
 
 "Let my brother pray to the Infinite Father to show
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 43 
 
 him the truth, to let the divine light shine on his weary 
 and clouded path, and light will be given him ! " 
 
 The Bishop with his host, both kneeling, prayed 
 silently and fervently. After a few minutes, he arose, 
 and thinking of the experience of Xavier, exclaimed : 
 
 "Henceforth I will have faith." 
 
 The Hindoo motioned him to a cot, made of betel- 
 wood, on which were some blankets, for the nights were 
 cold in these mountain regions. Angelo retired for the 
 night, and now calm and full of hope, slept soundly 
 until dawn. 
 
 After breakfast he took an affectionate farewell of his 
 host, and then mounted his horse, which he found al- 
 ready saddled and bridled and in excellent condition 
 for the journey. The Hindoo pointing with his finger, 
 said: 
 
 ' ' Up this canon, for two days, to the head of the 
 stream; thence westward across the ridge, enter the 
 ravine running southwest to the village with the sacred 
 temple." 
 
 Making low obeisance to his guest he exclaimed : 
 
 "May our Lord Buddha accompany thee ! " And 
 'still with eyes fixed on the noble cavalier, until he dis- 
 appeared from sight, might be heard his grave and musi- 
 cal voice : 
 
 "Great, good, and wise man, may the everlasting 
 spirit grant thee abundant light and many days." 
 
 Bishop Angelo although in no mood for observation, 
 could not fail to notice that he had no longer before 
 him the common scenery of India. The gorgeous 
 tropical vegetation of the country had disappeared, and 
 it seemed as if he were in the mountains of Europe 
 covered with fir, pine, and cedar. Soon he relapsed 
 into meditation. Analyzing his feelings, he perceived 
 that his rencontre with the Hindoo had exercised no
 
 44 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA Y 
 
 slight influence upon him, and that it helped to tran- 
 quilize his mind, and give him new faith in the result of 
 his adventurous journey. 
 
 "There was a certain atmosphere, an influence in that 
 humble bungalow," he said to himself, "that made one 
 happy and contented. At the same time it seemed to 
 clear the brain from earthly care, and uplift the spirit 
 into a super-mundane realm of thought and enjoy- 
 ment." 
 
 The pure air of the Himalayas and the murmur of 
 the mountain streams may have contributed in some 
 degree to the Bishop's placidity; but what chiefly gave 
 him hope and courage, was that his host and those who 
 had before directed his course seemed as if they ex- 
 pected his coming. 
 
 As he continued his journey, he almost imagined that 
 he was in the heart of the French Pyrenees. "These 
 Himalayas," he inwardly remarked, "have nearly the 
 same tree species and arbusta, the same balmy and de- 
 lightful atmosphere." 
 
 The mountain spurs were no longer deserted ; here 
 and there were small villages with their miniature tem- 
 ples. 
 
 Toward noon of the second day, when approaching a 
 bungalow on the mountain side, the owner stepped forth 
 across his pathway, and with profound salutations invit- 
 ed him to enter and rest. He willingly complied, and 
 when rested and ready to resume his journey, his host 
 said : 
 
 "I will go with you to the next village, where a rare 
 semi-religious ceremony, seldom witnessed by strangers, 
 is about to be performed." 
 
 The native walked beside him, their path leading up 
 a ravine. Arrived at the top of an adjacent ridge a 
 group of people appeared, not far away in the valley
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 45 
 
 below. On the hillside was a little village, and near 
 by a temple, almost hidden in a cluster of trees, whence 
 issued a confused murmur of sound, above which could 
 be distinguished the clashing of cymbals, the beating of 
 drums, and the noise of other sonorous instruments. 
 Slowly approaching the village, the music became more 
 distinct, and soon it appeared that dancing was in 
 progress. As our travellers drew near, the master of 
 ceremonies came forth to meet them. He was an aged 
 man with white hair and beard, and, as it seemed, a 
 priest. He invited them to a seat in the front rank 
 among the spectators, and while bowing politely to the 
 Bishop, made profound salutations to the guide, as if he 
 were a man of mark. "I wonder," thought the Pre- 
 late, " if my humble host of the still more humble bung- 
 alow is another of those wise men of the East. They 
 look very simple, very ordinary people indeed, and yet 
 perhaps they are the custodians of much of the precious 
 lore of the Orient. Singular country, and more singu- 
 lar people." 
 
 He looked at his companion again, but failed to dis- 
 cover anything extraordinary in him, except perhaps a 
 very intelligent and piercing eye, and a countenance 
 beaming with kindness and benevolence. 
 
 The Bishop, being seated, could now observe what 
 was going on. There were about one hundred men and 
 women sitting in a circle. In the centre was a heap of 
 large stones, upon which a fire was burning. 
 
 "That fire," said the guide, "is one of the sacred 
 fires of the Himalayas, and consecrated to *this tribe 
 which belongs to the noble race of the Sacerdotal 
 Brahman. A few years ago, a wandering Brahman dis- 
 covered a spring of asphaltum or some similar substance 
 in this valley. He found that it oozed out of a black 
 oil-bearing rock at certain seasons of the year, according
 
 46 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 to the position of the moon and certain of the planets. 
 This disposed him to believe that it might be similar to 
 the paranapthaline found in the Mahadeo HiHs in the 
 province of Gongwana in the Deccan. With this para- 
 napthaline, are covered the backs of those concave 
 panes of glass that constitute the far renowned Bhattah 
 mirrors, so famous for their magical properties." 
 
 " I have often heard of those magical mirrors," said 
 the Bishop, " but I have never had the least belief in 
 the powers ascribed to them." 
 
 " Whatever their properties," said his companion, 
 with a faint but significant smile, " the discoverer of 
 the spring went on journeying to obtain some of the 
 sacred fire of the Garoonahs, which has been burning 
 since the earliest records of India. He succeeded with 
 much difficulty, in obtaining and preserving through 
 his long journey a particle of this sacred fire, and with 
 it was lit a pile of prepared wood on the very stones 
 where the fire is now burning. This then is a branch, 
 an undoubted branch of the sacred fire of the Garoonahs, 
 absolutely indispensable to the imparting of magical 
 powers to the asphaltum, through the boiling or purifica- 
 tion process." 
 
 " So you also, my kind host, believe in magical mir- 
 rors? I now feel curious to see one myself; but I 
 anticipate the result. I should see nothing but a black 
 
 surface, and be told ' You are not a sensitive ; 
 
 your nature is not yet spiritualized enough to see, etc." 
 This with a faintly sarcastic curl of the lip. 
 
 " Perhaps an opportunity will be given you to test the 
 power of the mirrors. If they reveal nothing to you, 
 you will at least have the satisfaction of saying that you 
 tested them, and that as far as your experience goes, 
 they are worthless." 
 
 At this moment the noise was so deafening that fur-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 47 
 
 ther conversation was impossible. The tam-tams were 
 being struck vigorously, and the cymbals, flutes, and 
 other instruments were made to give forth all the din of 
 which they were capable. 
 
 And now the master of ceremonies selected from the 
 throng a girl and a boy, about eight years of age, and 
 giving each of them a new earthen vase, told them to 
 walk to a rock which he designated. The children 
 marched in front, the Brahman, musicians, and all the 
 assemblage following with measured step. At the foot 
 of the rock lay a flat stone of triangular shape, which 
 the priest, chanting a prayer, lifted with great solemnity. 
 So doing he uncovered a hole in the ground, about a 
 foot in diameter. The music was still playing, and a 
 few voices could be heard uttering strange sounds. The 
 children placed their vases near the hole, and with an 
 earthen ladle, curiously fashioned, poured into them some 
 black oily matter, with which they filled their vessels, 
 and at the same time emptied the cavity. This was the 
 asphaltum, discovered by the wandering Brahman. The 
 priest then carefully replaced the triangular stone, amid 
 renewed prayers and ceremonies. The procession re- 
 turned to the spot where the sacred fire was burning ; the 
 people formed in a circle, and the vases were deposited 
 by the children on the heap of stones near the fire. 
 Then the Brahman took a new earthen pot or kettle, 
 suspended it over the flames from a tripod, and beck- 
 oned to a young couple among the throng. 
 
 " These two young people are fine specimens of your 
 race," said the Bishop, looking admiringly on their well- 
 proportioned figures. 
 
 "Yes," answered his companion, "they are to be 
 married to-night, after this ceremony. They are both 
 quite pure and guileless; for in these isolated mountains, 
 living under the very eaves of the holy temples of our
 
 48 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 Lord Buddha, our young people remain in every sense 
 undefiled. The pair now before us have been selected 
 to give the paranapthaline some properties necessary for 
 the magic mirror." 
 
 At this moment, the music changed to a slow and 
 solemn measure. The young couple took the vases, and 
 poured half their contents into the earthen pot suspended 
 on the tripod, which was now kept in motion over the 
 fire. Smoke soon began to evolve. The music had 
 struck into a more lively strain, and the youth and 
 maiden commenced to move in what could, as yet, 
 hardly be called a dance. Their motion was rather a 
 kind of gymnastic exercise, bringing every muscle of the 
 body into play. Soon the music grew inspiriting ; the 
 spectators became excited, and the young pair always 
 carrying the vases on their heads or shoulders, followed 
 the promptings of the audience. 
 
 The opening of the dance, can hardly be described. 
 Every kind of motion was gone through, every possible 
 pose, graceful in the extreme, at times of languor, at 
 times of passion, of love's yearnings. Still amid all 
 their evolutions they never forgot to stir at intervals the 
 boiling asphaltum, nor to pour into the kettle some of 
 the contents of the vases. The music had now become 
 passionate in its character, and had in it something of 
 the seductive ; its language, its purpose being to arouse 
 the dancers to the highest pitch of excitement, that their 
 bodies might evolve the greatest amount of jiva or vital 
 force. There was, however, no trace of vulgarity or 
 indecency in the display, though we must admit that no 
 appeal was made to the higher faculties of the Hindoo 
 gathering amid the remote fastnesses of Himalay. 
 
 The Bishop felt a mysterious influence which he could 
 not define. As if aware of his thoughts, his guide thus 
 addressed him :
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 49 
 
 " All this seems very strange to you, does it not?" 
 
 " I confess it does." 
 
 ' ' Nevertheless there is a deep meaning in the cere- 
 mony, which involves a scientific principle of great 
 importance." 
 
 " I do not understand." 
 
 "This asphaltum, the result of an underground 
 decomposition of substances, comes to the surface of the 
 earth, in a virgin state. It is very sensitive to all ' auras ' 
 or magnetic emanations from the human body, absorb- 
 ing them readily. Gathered fresh by the virgin hands 
 of two young children possessing as yet but neutral 
 auras, it is not influenced by them in the least. The 
 fire eliminates from the boiling liquid the last earthly 
 qualities which it may have retained. The object of the 
 dances and gyrations of the two young people, the only 
 ones coming in contact with the virgin asphaltum, is to 
 evolve from their bodies all the vital forces, all the 
 human magnetism, all the nervous fluid possible, so as to 
 saturate the asphaltum, and thus humanize it so to say. 
 This nervous force emanating from them, while their 
 minds are filled with pleasurable emotions toward each 
 other, as is natural on the eve of marriage, impregnates 
 the asphaltum, giving it the property of being sensitive 
 to events concerning true and sincere love ; also of mat- 
 ters interesting earth life, the main uses to which magic 
 mirrors are generally put. If impure magnetisms were 
 brought in contact with the virgin asphaltum, its revela- 
 tions would be controlled by them, and would be unre- 
 liable or even detrimental." 
 
 The Bishop looked at his companion in great astonish- 
 ment. 
 
 "My dear guide," he said, " you are the expounder 
 of a theory of imponderables which I have never heard 
 4
 
 50 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 before ; it would hardly be admitted in France by the 
 Royal Academy of Sciences." 
 
 "I know that learned body to be very materialistic in 
 all its conclusions. It invariably rejects everything it 
 does not understand." 
 
 "Not reject, but postpones until it does understand 
 and can explain. That is the only safe rule for a scien- 
 tific body ; is it not? " 
 
 " Be that as it may, it is nevertheless true, that it 
 loses much valuable information by refusing to investi- 
 gate matters which it does not understand, as for instance 
 the occult forces ; it forgets that these forces are occult 
 only as far as not understood ; they are occult to the 
 ignorant ; but to others they are not so." 
 
 This Bishop again glanced with astonishment at his 
 companion. 
 
 " The use of the photographic camera (quite simple to 
 the novitiate) is high magic to the unlearned Hindoo, and 
 similarly, the ceremonies now before us are but a pro- 
 cess for the chemical preparation of a sensitive plate, 
 destined to photograph actual events in the world. The 
 nitrate of silver of the photographic plate remains sensi- 
 tive by being kept from the influence of light. Just so 
 with the paranapthaline ; it is isolated between two 
 non-conductors ; glass on one side, and a coat of a cer- 
 tain varnish or gum on the other ; two substances repell- 
 ing magnetism or auras of any kind. Thus these mirrors 
 only reflect and are not themselves affected. Is this not 
 reasonable, and do you not see the scientific possibilities 
 of my argument ? " 
 
 " ' Scientific possibilities ' I admit readily," said the 
 Bishop with a smile. " Your illustration of the photo- 
 graphic camera is very clever, but your analogy fails, I 
 think, in a most important point ; for in photography 
 the object photographed is present and in full view,
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALA Y. 5 I 
 
 while the pictures on your camera come from afar, from 
 distances altogether too remote to affect your glass. ' ' 
 
 " But you seem," responded the Brahman, " to leave 
 wholly out of your estimate the subtle and far-reaching 
 effects of concentrated thought and will-power. This is 
 the potent factor that invalidates your conclusion, and 
 restores to cur mirrors more than the balance of power 
 as compared with your camera. When you look in the 
 former with the desire to learn, for instance, the spot 
 where any person may be, the first requisite is that you 
 bend your thought intently on that person, thereby 
 directing upon him a ray of astral light, and the mirror, 
 catching this ray, shows on its surface a picture of the 
 surroundings of the person thought of, and soon there- 
 after a likeness of the person." 
 
 At this point the conversation was interrupted by the 
 officiating Brahman, who approaching the Bishop, and 
 presenting him with apiece of glass of concave oval form, 
 said : 
 
 " Follow me." 
 
 He led him to the fire, above which still hung the 
 vessel, and by means of a spatula covered the back of 
 the glass with the preparation. 
 
 " Hold it over the fire, until dry," said the Brahman, 
 " then retire to yonder clump of trees, concentrate your 
 thoughts on some far-off friend, and look." 
 
 The Bishop obeyed, and when the asphaltum was 
 sufficiently dry and hard, seated himself under the group 
 of trees, placed the mirror on his knee, and in a moment 
 was lost in meditation. 
 
 "Here I am," was his first thought, "a Roman 
 Catholic Bishop, in the midst of a crowd of pagans, with 
 a magic mirror in my hand, ready to consult it, and thus 
 sanction an act which the Church condemns." 
 
 His heart fluttered a little, but the scientist prevailed
 
 52 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAYA 
 
 over the theologian, and he resolved to look into the 
 glass. 
 
 "To whom shall I direct my thoughts?" he asked 
 himself. 
 
 Instantly his cheeks reddened, and he whispered to 
 himself, " No ! no ! that must not be, that would be to 
 desecrate her memory ! " 
 
 Nevertheless, after a moment's pause, he placed his 
 hand in a secret pocket, and looking cautiously around, 
 opened a golden diamond-mounted locket. 
 
 One could see that the Prelate was laboring under 
 strong emotion. Gazing affectionately at the locket, he 
 exclaimed : 
 
 " Dolora, I would give the world to know whether you 
 are happy ! " 
 
 Almost involuntarily his hand sought the mirror. 
 
 " No ! no ! I must not ! " but after a few minutes of 
 suspense, " Dolora, forgive me," he exclaimed, ' if by 
 any means, lawful or unlawful, I seek to know of your 
 welfare." 
 
 Then he took up the mirror, gazing at its surface 
 steadily. Meanwhile the Hindoo was watching him 
 from a distance. 
 
 After a few moments there appeared in the glass, what 
 seemed to be folds of drapery, resembling two heavy 
 curtains, closing in the centre. Soon they parted, 
 bringing to view a golden back-ground, with stars con- 
 tinually appearing and disappearing. Then came a 
 landscape view a large building with a huge dome, and 
 two large aisles, in the centre of a spacious lawn with 
 fountain and flower beds, giving the impression of a 
 royal palace. In an instant, a part of the facade of the 
 right aisle vanished, disclosing the interior of a large 
 room, where three men and three handsome but depraved
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 53 
 
 women were seated at a table laden with rich viands and 
 choicest wines. Wine was flowing freely, and laughter, 
 songs, and bursts of gaiety filled the banquet hall. It 
 was a scene of debauch, and the Bishop, sick at heart, 
 was about to turn away when he seemed to hear the voice 
 of one of the women : 
 
 " Your Majesty is the jolliest king of the continent ! " 
 The speaker then rose, half intoxicated, holding a glass 
 of wine in her hand : 
 
 ' ' Let us all drink the health of the jolly King Vive 
 le Roi /" 
 
 At this moment, in the left aisle of the palace, another 
 chamber opened to view. Here a lady was kneeling on 
 a prie-Dieu. Her hands, convulsively clasped, were 
 raised toward a rare painting of the " Ecce Homo." 
 Tears streamed down her eyes, and sobs appeared to 
 check her utterances. 
 
 "Oh! my Savior," she ejaculated, in deep agony; 
 "give me strength to bear my heavy burden." 
 
 " Oh ! Dolora ! " cried the Bishop. 
 
 At this moment, the figure of a woman became slowly 
 visible, seeming to emerge as from a dark -looming cloud. 
 She was of foreign aspect and attire, dark in complexion, 
 with coal-black hair and eyes, the latter lit with a strange 
 but vivid light. She must have been very beautiful. 
 Looking at the kneeling lady with intense hatred, and 
 slowly pointing at her, she said in harsh tones : 
 
 "Thou hast married the man I loved, the father of 
 my child; thou art the cause of my hopeless exile. 
 Queen, thou shalt die." 
 
 As she spoke a stream of darkness flowed from her 
 eyes and outstretched hands, completely enveloping 
 Queen Dolora. The latter, putting one hand upon her 
 heart, with the other touched a bell, and then sank
 
 54 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 swooning into the arms of a lady, who came just in time 
 to receive her, and whom the Bishop recognized as the 
 Duchess de Buonaceli. At that instant the dark woman 
 vanished, and with her the vision on the mirror. And 
 now to the Bishop's gaze nothing was visible but the 
 asphalt coating of the glass. 
 
 The Hindoo guide had closely observed him while 
 looking in the mirror, and reading his emotions, knew 
 that they were not of a nature to permit inquiry. With- 
 drawing quietly, he spoke a few words to the High 
 Priest, who, a moment later, approached the Bishop, now 
 pale as death, and presented him with a box of red 
 cedar. 
 
 " Put the mirror in this box," he said, " and allow 
 none to touch it, so that it may preserve the magnetic 
 aura of the one who first used it. Though its recep- 
 acle, the cedar box, may be handled by others, yet bet- 
 ter it were not so. Keep both as a token of thy visit. 
 Use it sparingly, and only when thy soul is in need of 
 light, or when some one is in danger. May it guide and 
 protect thee, and may our Lord Buddha overshadow thee 
 forever. ' ' 
 
 After a profound salutation, the High Priest returned 
 to the sacred fire where he was preparing mirrors for his 
 people. The Hindoo guide, meanwhile, led forth the 
 Bishop's horse and said as he helped him to mount : 
 
 " Ascend straight up this canon until sundown," add- 
 ing as he bade adieu with an affectionate salutation : 
 
 "May the Masters anoint thee; and the Infinite 
 Father smile upon thee ! " 
 
 Vain to analyze the tumult of feelings that tore the 
 Prelate's heart. 
 
 " Dolora ! Dolora ! " he cried, and spurring his faith-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 55 
 
 ful companion, who did not understand such extraordi- 
 nary treatment, he sped on his way. 
 
 The sun was setting, and the dusky hues of night were 
 slowly creeping over the mountains. Soon he had 
 arrived at a point where he could no longer see his way, 
 for the road seemed to end in a pile of huge boulders. 
 On the left was an almost perpendicular wall of rock 
 descending into a deep ravine, and on the right was the 
 base of an immense and inaccessible mountain. 
 
 " It is growing dark ; what shall I do ? " he asked of 
 himself. 
 
 At this moment a strange jarring noise was heard and 
 just before him, a little to the right, he saw to his 
 astonishment, one of the boulders that obstructed his 
 path turn as upon a hinge, and uncover in the wall of 
 rock an opening through which appeared a glimmer of 
 light. Though sorely puzzled, he entered the mysteri- 
 ous cavity without misgivings, and the stony portal 
 closed after him. Proceeding toward the light, he was 
 presently met by a Hindoo or Brahman, who, with low 
 obeisance, bade him enter. He found himself in a large 
 chamber of speckled, blue granite. The music of a rip- 
 pling brook was heard, and the Brahman, answering the 
 mental question of his visitor, lit a couple of torches of 
 resinous wood, and beckoned him to follow, lighting the 
 way before him. After advancing some fifty yards, 
 during which the noise of the running waters grew more 
 distinct, his host suddenly turned to the left, and dis- 
 closed a scene so enchanting that the Bishop could not 
 refrain from an expression of delight. A stream of 
 water, fifteen feet wide, was flowing with crystal clear- 
 ness over a bed of white stones, and above it hung 
 thousands of stalactites of every size and hue, some so 
 large that they had formed one with the stalagmites which
 
 5 6 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM 'ALA K 
 
 met them from below. The reflection of the torches 
 upon this white mass of nature's architecture, throwing 
 a vivid light upon the stalactities and leaving in deep 
 shadow the space between them, added to the silvery 
 reflection of the rivulet, made a picture at once weird 
 and beautiful. The guide planted the torches in the 
 hollow of some broken limestone, and with a wave of 
 the hand showing the running waters to his visitor, 
 retired toward the granite chamber. 
 
 The Bishop seated himself to survey the scene more 
 fully, for he could not easily satisfy his gaze. He looked 
 and admired. 
 
 " This is in truth an enchanted country," he said to 
 himself; "huge rocks serving as doors, turning upon 
 invisible hinges, and moved by invisible hands ! Caves 
 of transcendent beauty ! Well, my journey shows new 
 wonders at every step." 
 
 He made his ablution in the ice-cold waters of the 
 stream, after which he returned to the granite chamber, 
 where he slowly sank into deep meditation, the vision of 
 the mirror still occupying his mind. 
 
 Was Dolora really so intensely miserable ? Was the 
 King whom she had wedded, the same debauchee after 
 as before his marriage? Was the vision of the mirror 
 true ? The castle, which he had often seen during his 
 travels, was unmistakably the same, with its lofty dome, 
 its spacious aisles, and broad porches, supported by 
 Corinthian columns. The landscapes surrounding the 
 monarch's palace were faithfully pictured. Then why 
 should the other part of the vision be false ? 
 
 The Bishop was much exercised as to the fate of 
 Dolora. Since he had devoted himself to the service of 
 religion he had striven nobly to forget her. Whenever 
 chance brought her image to his mind, he repelled it
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 57 
 
 immediately, for he well knew that to dwell upon it only 
 tended to defeat his religious aspirations and draw down 
 his soul to earth. Even the locket containing her pic- 
 ture, given to him by the Duchess de Buonaceli, and 
 worn upon his heart, he had never ventured to open. 
 The first time he had done so, was before looking into 
 the magic mirror, and then only from the necessity of 
 the case. If the vision had shown Dolora contented and 
 happy, perhaps the locket might have closed forever 
 upon the extinction of the long-smouldering fires, but as 
 it was, the evidences of her acute suffering rekindling 
 them had, through sympathy, re-opened his slowly heal- 
 ing wounds. But what meant the dark woman of the 
 vision, scowling upon Dolora? 
 
 At this moment a vivid light seemed to pass before 
 his eyes. Looking up, he saw a large scroll stretched 
 before him, and in letters of a subdued light he could 
 read : 
 
 "Under all circumstances keep an even mind; be a 
 spectator and not an actor. The laws of Karma must 
 be satisfied ; suffering is a purifying fire that leads up to 
 the Infinite Father ! Do not let suffering depress or hap- 
 piness elate you ; who would be the master of others, 
 must first master himself! " 
 
 Turning toward his host, he observed that he was 
 seated motionless, and as if in deep abstraction. Pres- 
 ently, the latter moved his head, and drew a deep 
 breath, as if aroused from a trance. 
 
 " Did my kind host see the inscription on the wall," 
 asked the Bishop with much emotion. 
 
 "I did," answered the Brahman; "it is a warning 
 from our revered Masters of the monastery. They wish 
 us to guard carefully our emotions, for they disturb 
 greatly the nervous aura around us by subjecting it to
 
 58 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 violent vibrations, and consequently agitate our psychic 
 body. It is through this psychic body that we may 
 come in contact with the super-sensuous world, with the 
 soul-realm. This leads us finally to an intimate com- 
 munion with the world of causes, with God or Para- 
 brahm. This psychic body can be developed only in 
 the very stillness of the soul. Thus the Masters spoke 
 in the scroll on the wall. But you are fatigued, your 
 journey has been long and eventful. A couch awaits 
 you in the next room. May a sweet sleep refresh you. 
 Good-night." 
 
 Notwithstanding his weariness and longing for repose, 
 the Bishop could not sleep. He would half unconscious- 
 ly review the events of the day just passed, and in fact 
 of his whole journey. Thoughts leaning toward the 
 knowledge of the hidden forces of nature, of whose 
 existence fresh proofs seemed ever to occur, dominated 
 his mind. Perhaps these earnest aspirations for occult 
 knowledge and all the powers it implies were, in his 
 soul's depths, connected with Dolora's destiny, and he 
 was longing to wield them for her relief. His medita- 
 tions, however, soon took a broader range. He real- 
 ized how much his mental condition had gradually 
 changed, as he travelled higher and higher up the moun- 
 tains. Thoughts of a more elevated nature, he observed, 
 would flow through his brain. As the air grew more 
 rarefied, his mental faculties seemed to grow clearer. To 
 know positively and demonstratively the truth, not only 
 of man's destiny, but that of the worlds above him, was 
 the desire that consumed him. He felt, however, more 
 happy and hopeful than ever before. At last, with a 
 feeling of supreme trust in God, and an ardent aspira- 
 tion for the knowledge of divine truth, he gradually sank 
 into a deep sleep.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 59 
 
 At the first glimmer of dawn he awoke, much strength- 
 ened. Already the break fast- table was set, and after 
 eating, he mounted his steed to continue his journey. 
 The Brahman conducted him outside the cave to a 
 meadow through which flowed the crystal stream of the 
 grotto, and, instructing him to follow a narrow pathway 
 that wound along its banks, bade him God-speed. 
 
 .
 
 60 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA Y. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE Bishop felt that the end of his pilgrimage was 
 near. There was something in the air, or perhaps in the 
 brain of the noble traveller which told him that some- 
 where, not far distant, converse was being held relating 
 to his journey. It seemed to him that his arrival was 
 expected, and that he would be a welcome guest. Not- 
 withstanding all these good omens, he was a little nerv- 
 ous ; his pulse beat faster ; and indeed hearts as stout as 
 his had quailed in traversing that perilous road. 
 
 It was high twelve, as the occultists would say. The 
 sun was darting its rays upon the traveller. The air at 
 this altitude was much rarefied, and both rider and horse 
 were exhausted. The Bishop halted a moment, and 
 wiping his brow, took a survey of his surroundings. A 
 few hundred yards ahead, a perpendicular wall of basalt 
 of great height, full of overhanging, dangerous looking 
 rocks, seemed to bar further progress in that direction. 
 Two inaccessible mountains, one on each side of the 
 cafion, fronted the high cliffs terminating his pathway. 
 
 " Well," said the Bishop, " this seems strange. Have 
 I undertaken this wearisome and perilous journey, to 
 land finally in a cul-de-sac ? " 
 
 The distance between the place where he had halted 
 and the perpendicular cliff was covered with a growth of 
 superb cedars, and all round grew succulent herbage. A 
 small, sparkling stream meandered through the trees. 
 He alighted, took the saddle from his horse, and turned 
 him loose. He then cooled his hands and face in the
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 6 1 
 
 running stream, and sat down to rest and decide upon 
 his course. After the lapse of half an hour he rose, to 
 reconnoitre, when lo ! he saw standing before him a tall 
 Brahman of imposing mien, and of a cast so intellectual 
 and benevolent that the Bishop instinctively bowed before 
 him. The Brahman returned the salutation with a gentle 
 smile that won the traveller's heart. 
 
 " My brother had faith, and has come. It is well. 
 Let him follow me," he said. 
 
 The voice was so sweet, the tone so full and clear and 
 so much in harmony with the bearing of the Brahman, 
 that the Bishop knew he was in the presence of a superior 
 being. He followed his companion, who led him to a 
 beautiful nook, shaded by large trees, in the midst of 
 which a handsome little bungalow was cosily hidden. 
 The building rested against the perpendicular basalt 
 wall that had impeded the Bishop's progress. The 
 verandahs were covered with creeping vines, bearing the 
 most exquisite flowers, and trailed in most artistic 
 fashion. This at least seemed not to be the dwelling of 
 an ascetic, but of an intense lover of nature's beauties. 
 
 The Brahman preceded the visitor into the room, 
 where he found the table covered with a white cloth and 
 a plentiful lunch. Both sat down, and were waited upon 
 by a young man of sallow complexion, wearing a coarse 
 brown frock. 
 
 " This is Amriti, one of my Chelas or pupils," said 
 the Brahman. " He is kind enough to do the housework 
 in return for his tuition." 
 
 The Chela made a respectful salutation to the guest. 
 
 "Amriti," continued the Brahman as he sipped his 
 tea, "is in the period of silence and is not allowed to 
 talk. Profound meditation upon philosophical subjects 
 I explain to him, is his task at present."
 
 62 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAYA 
 
 " This imposed silence seems strange to me, if you 
 permit the expression of my honest opinion, my dear 
 host. I think that conversation upon the philosophical 
 questions which you have under consideration, would be 
 of greater value to the pupil than absolute silence ; do 
 you not think so? " 
 
 "No; meditation reaches truth sooner, by developing 
 our inner, higher self. Speaking always carries with it 
 an expenditure of ' aura ' or nervous force. 
 
 " If you were not so tired, I would ask of you to per- 
 mit me to explain the theory of auras, which cannot fail 
 to interest you. Moreover, the Masters desire that any 
 candidate for initiation should well understand the work- 
 ings of the auric* force before entering the walls of the 
 monastery. Such understanding lessens the explanations 
 preparatory to the conferring of the degrees." 
 
 " I will be only too glad, my worthy host, to listen to 
 your teachings, and very thankful for any information 
 you will be kind enough to impart," replied the Bishop. 
 " I am perfectly refreshed and eager to listen to your 
 instruction." 
 
 " Very well : I will say then that this aura is like the 
 halo of light with which the mediaeval painters invested 
 the heads of divine personages, and is in fact an atmos- 
 phere existing not only around the head, but the entire 
 body and extending to a greater or less distance. This 
 distance is called the ' zone of radiation ' which 
 increases daily through each deep meditation about 
 divine things, through every earnest aspiration toward 
 Parabrahm, through the performance of good deeds, 
 through benevolence, and the leading of a pure life, which 
 is of itself a continuous prayer. In some Chelas this 
 zone extends from a radius of fifty feet to two miles. 
 
 *The author uses the word auric in the sense of pertaining to the " aura."
 
 ON THE HErGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 63 
 
 The auras of the Masters, radiate across oceans and con- 
 tinents." 
 
 The Bishop listened with increasing interest to the 
 theory expounded by the learned Brahman. The latter 
 continued : 
 
 " This aura, like everything else in nature, has dual 
 functions, it is both positive and negative, it gives and it 
 receives. It influences always persons coming within its 
 radiating zone, but more or less consciously according to 
 the sensitiveness of the individuals so influenced. Take 
 for example, two persons, one moral, intellectual and 
 religious; the other gross, sensual, and living altogether 
 on the material plane. If their auras come in contact 
 they will be mutually affected. The former will feel a 
 depressing influence, and will shrink from the presence 
 of the other, while, the latter will receive an impression 
 for good from the aura of the moral man, and be natu- 
 rally attracted toward him. Thus the two auras, inter- 
 mingling with one another, will have an impress for good 
 or for evil upon the brain of both, the permanency of 
 which is in the direct ratio of the sensitiveness of posi- 
 tivity of the character of the person so influenced." 
 
 " All this is possible? " said the Bishop, who was now 
 thoroughly interested. 
 
 "Yes," continued the Brahman, " if the individuality 
 of the moral person coming in contact with the aura of 
 the sensualist, is but little developed; if he has been 
 reared on a diet of negative morality and negative virtue, 
 without any self-reliance or personal will ; and if, on the 
 other side, the sensualist is utterly depraved, his aura 
 may make upon the negative aura of the other an 
 impression strong enough to work, like a cancer, its way 
 to the brain, and graft upon that its own immoral bent 
 and criminal idiosyncrasy ! "
 
 64 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 The Brahman had grown warm in the elucidation of 
 this metaphysical subject, and had thoroughly aroused 
 the interest of his listener. The latter, however, having 
 some doubts, asked for further explanation. 
 
 " Master, I do not understand what you mean by 
 negative morality or negative virtue. How can there be 
 any negative side to these two positive soul attributes? " 
 
 " Negative morality and virtue," continued the Brah- 
 manr " is that virtue or morality which centers in self. 
 People who profess morality and lead virtuous lives only 
 because their respective creeds say that unless they do 
 so, they must go, either to the Hell of the Christians or 
 to the Kama-loca of the Buddhist ; persons who are 
 moral and virtuous only through fear for their personal 
 safety and welfare, are the possessors of negative qualities 
 of soul, and are always liable to be seriously affected by 
 the deleterious aura of any depraved individual with 
 whom they may come in contact. On the other hand, 
 the positive virtues are those based on personal con- 
 viction, love, and admiration of all things good, true, 
 pure and elevated ; in short, a yearning to understand 
 the laws and attributes of the Supreme Creator. Mor- 
 ality thus begotten, is positive, for it is the child 
 of the intellect. Virtue thus professed, is positive. It 
 matters not with what deleterious aura the intellectually 
 moral are thrown in contact ; the chilling impress will 
 be fleeting, lasting just long enough to warn against the 
 approach of a hurtful foe. The aura of the positively 
 virtuous will, however, often impress in so forcible a 
 manner the aura of the sensualist, as to leave a lasting 
 effect, and often be the means of a healthy and moral 
 reformation. You fully realize at present, I suppose, 
 how important it is, for a good and noble man to extend
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 65 
 
 the radius of his aura as far as possible, for it is his own 
 field for good action." 
 
 " Certainly," answered the Bishop; "I understand 
 this very well, but what I do not understand so readily, 
 is how, here in the vast recesses of the Himalayas, you 
 seem to be aware, not only of the existence of this 
 magnetic aura, but also of its properties. It is only of 
 late that the existence of this aura has been ascertained 
 by a German scientist, the Baron Von Reichenbach. It 
 might perhaps interest you to know how he reached this 
 discovery." 
 
 " I should be much pleased to learn it, although the 
 Masters, from time immemorial, have made use of this 
 very aura for their occult purposes." 
 
 "Well, this Baron Von Reichenbach was a keen ob- 
 server. Seeing a large magnet attact nails, and lift sev- 
 eral pounds of iron, he concluded this to be the result of 
 an unknown force, e I wonder,' he said to himself, ' if 
 that force can be seen. ' Acting u,pon this idea, he built a 
 perfectly dark cellar. Into this the Baron threw at random 
 his powerful magnet. He invited ladies, whose nervous 
 temperament, he judged, made them sensitive, to enter the 
 cellar and try to find the magnet. His experiment was 
 wonderfully successful. The first lady, after having 
 remained in the cellar for half an hour, pointed out the 
 magnet to the Baron, who did not know himself where 
 he had thrown it. She took him by the hand, and led 
 him up to the magnet where both found it. She said 
 that she discovered it by seeing light, yellow and blue 
 flames, having the form of a horseshoe. This delighted 
 the Baron, and he repeated the experiment, until he had 
 it confirmed by sixty sensitives. For these investigations 
 he used rock crystals, chemicals, salt crystals, and other 
 substances, around which the sensitives saw flames of 
 
 5
 
 66 ON THE in-: ic, 11 rs or inifALAY. 
 
 various colors. They discovered also a warm and a cold 
 point in the crystals, and small flames around the belt 
 and sides. The first showed the axis of polarization and 
 the north and south or positive and negative poles ; the 
 second, thedia-magnetismof Faraday ; and the third one 
 a part of the aura of the crystal. The Baron showed also 
 that growing plants gave forth continually small flames of 
 different hues, such constituting their aura. Turning his 
 investigations toward man, he ascertained that in human- 
 kind was a well denned aura, an axis of polarization, a 
 positive and negative side, and many other interesting 
 facts. He called these flames or this aura, a force, for 
 in the magnet it attracted iron. He gave it the name of 
 ' odic or odylic force ! ' So much for Baron Von 
 Reichenbach, the real European pioneer in these 
 psychic searches. The publications of this remarkable 
 man have had a very great, though unacknowledged 
 influence in Europe. They have started many intelli- 
 gent people on a new line of thought. Experiments 
 have been conducted in secret, and very astonishing and 
 confirmatory results obtained." 
 
 "I am really glad to learn that materialistic science 
 has at last found one man, who has condescended to 
 investigate the psychical forces. " 
 
 "Moreover, 1 know of a society of young and in- 
 telligent medical students, all assistants in a noted 
 hospital for the insane in France, who devote their spare 
 time to very interesting experiments with these psychic 
 forces." 
 
 " Indeed, and how do they proceed ? " 
 
 " They take for subjects, hysterical patients. Hys- 
 teria seems to be a disease which imposes on the nervous 
 system the highest degree of sensitiveness, or hyperesthesia 
 as the doctors call it."
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 67 
 
 " And in this condition they experiment with them ? " 
 
 " No. They magnetize them first, or in other words, 
 they put them into an hypnotic condition. Hypnotism 
 is a new word used by these students among themselves, 
 and which has not yet reached the public generally. 
 This condition is very easily produced in hysteric per- 
 sons, and they are then sensitive to the least auras of 
 substances that surround them. No actual contact is 
 necessary. Experiments with these patients prove that 
 opium, for instance, put under the pillow of the bed 
 upon which they are lying, causes them to sleep soundly 
 in a short time. Similarly, an emetic produces vomit- 
 ing. Metals have each their special action, and so have 
 drugs. This influence, acting at a distance, has been 
 ascertained beyond a doubt. It is also proven, that the 
 nearer to the patient the medicine is placed, the more 
 strongly he is affected by it ; that he becomes less sensi- 
 tive to its effects as it is further away, and finally, that 
 the influence of the drug ceases to be felt at all. The 
 students have thus established that there is for each body 
 a zone of radiation outside of which its influence ceases 
 to be felt. In one word, the aura of the body of the sub- 
 ject must come in contact with the aura of the agent, 
 that the former may be influenced by it. So you see, 
 noble Master," added the Bishop, with a kind of satis- 
 faction, "that I am not unprepared to understand the 
 theory of the aura which you have so ably and so kindly 
 explained to me." 
 
 " The Masters know our brother to be duly prepared ; 
 hence the invitation extended to him to pay them a visit 
 in their secret retreat in the Himalayas." 
 
 At this moment were heard the beautiful chimes of 
 the astral bells. The Brahman listened intent and then 
 said:
 
 68 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 " The Masters await our brother; let us go to them." 
 
 For an instant the Bishop hesitated, and his heart 
 throbbed : but the next moment his will-power asserted 
 itself. 
 
 The Brahman bade him follow. He led him to a 
 room in the rear of the house, which, as we know, was 
 built against the huge basaltic mountains that had block- 
 ed the Prelate's journey. Entering a closet, he pressed 
 a secret lever, and immediately a panel of the wall mov- 
 ed and uncovered the opening of a dark tunnel leading 
 into the mountain. 
 
 " Follow," said the Brahman. 
 
 Amriti led the way, carrying a torch of resinous wood. 
 
 " These hiding-places are necessary," said the Master. 
 " Tourists are scouring the unexplored recesses of the 
 Himalayas. We do not wish them to discover our 
 retreat, and we will always prevent them from doing so 
 by use of special psychological influences. " 
 
 The tunnel led into a large cave, following the wind- 
 ings of a stream that flowed through it. Bishop Angelo 
 could not help remarking, how weird and strange were 
 the incidents of his journey. Now the dark waters of 
 the subterranean river reflected the torchlight; while at 
 times the sound of his steps echoed as from limitless 
 space ; and total darkness everywhere. A flaming torch 
 illuminated the patriarchal face, the long white beard 
 and spotless robe of the Brahman, and the Bishop with 
 his noble features, his aristocratic mien and civic dress 
 of clerical cut would have attracted, we think, the artistic 
 eye and pencil of a Dor6. 
 
 After about half an hour of somewhat difficult travel, 
 the party saw a glimmer of light, and soon emerged into 
 one of the most lovely valleys on which human eye has 
 rested gigantic trees, creeping vines of rare and singu-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA K 69 
 
 lar beauty, flowers unknown in other parts of the world, 
 a river of crystal waters, and for a background the snow- 
 capped mountains, most picturesque in outline. In the 
 center of the vale stood a large building, of unhewn 
 granite, its architecture strange and imposing. Above 
 the main entrance, was an inscription in Sanscrit, which 
 the Brahman interpreted as " THE HALL OF LEARNING." 
 Amriti led the way toward the entrance, and at their 
 approach, the portals, bearing many mysterious emblems, 
 slowly opened, as if by invisible hands. The Chela re- 
 mained standing upon the last step. The master took 
 the lead, and the Bishop followed. The doors opened, 
 not into a room but into an open court, about fifty feet 
 square. In the center stood erect a large human skel- 
 eton, with bleached bones, with wings, and in the dex- 
 ter hand a scythe the .point of which indicated the hour 
 on a sun-dial. In the other was a scroll of parchment 
 on which was written in Sanscrit : " Heed Thou This.'' 
 Having traversed the court, the travellers halted before 
 an arched entrance bearing the inscription : " Thou art 
 but dust, and to dust thou shalt return.' 11 Both passed 
 under an archway leading to a large hall, at the end of 
 which a stage or platform was erected above which were 
 doors. To one of them the Brahman directed the 
 Bishop, and opening it they found themselves in a small 
 chamber, with cot, table, bureau, and chairs. 
 
 "Please rest yourself for a while," said the guide. 
 "Food will be served to you in good time, and to-night 
 you will take part in the evening exercises of the first 
 degree in occultism." 
 
 Cordially saluting the Prelate, the Brahman retired, and 
 Angelo, throwing himself on the couch, exhausted by 
 travel and the emotions of the day, sank into a sound 
 and refreshing sleep.
 
 70 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 AFTER sleeping soundly for an hour or so, Bishop An- 
 gelo awoke refreshed. A Chela was in his room, serv- 
 ing a tempting meal of fruit, milk, bread, tea and jel- 
 lies, which duty performed, he retired with a respectful 
 obeisance. With an appetite sharpened by the keen air 
 of the mountains, the Bishop did full justice to the edibles 
 spread before him, and having satisfied his hunger, dis- 
 posed himself to await the close of day. The sun sank 
 behind the snow-capped peaks of Himalay, pouring its 
 golden flood over a landscape of surpassing loveliness. 
 The sunset faded into dusk, and the dusk into darkness. 
 Faintly, through the last pale tint of amethyst shone the 
 constellation of Andromeda, and as through the space 
 that severs a Universe, the Polar Bear shot forth its 
 trembling rays toward the Southern Cross. The Bishop 
 had suffered all that man can suffer ; his ambition had 
 been destroyed and the one whose memory he cherished 
 with that ceaseless affection, ' so rare in men,' was to 
 him as the dead. As from the grave he had risen to a 
 higher life, to a career of which he dreamed not, to 
 which he had never aspired, though perhaps for that very 
 reason it had fallen to his lot. 
 
 But what was this train of thought which now posess- 
 ed him and why was he here? Was he again to tread the 
 threshold of a living death, or would there be revealed 
 to him the promise of a better and nobler life? What 
 would the Holy Father say ? 
 
 At this moment he was aroused from his reverie by a
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 7 1 
 
 rap at the door, followed by the entrance of the Brah- 
 man, who thus addressed him : 
 
 "The initiates of the first degree are now assembling in 
 the adjoining hall. In a few moments my brother will 
 be summoned to appear before the great Master. Mean- 
 while let us ask the Infinite Father to inspire us with his 
 Holy Spirit, and prepare us for the ceremonies." 
 
 Both knelt and addressed a fervent prayer to the 
 Author of all things, the Bishop devoutly and earnestly 
 beseeching that the truth might be unfolded to him, 
 God's truth in all the strange and marvellous matters 
 which he was now investigating. 
 
 " O, mighty Spirit of the Infinite," he cried aloud, 
 with uplifted hands and eyes ; " Thou knovvest the in- 
 most recesses of my heart ! Thou knowest the dark and 
 secret longing of my soul to learn in what way I best 
 may serve Thee ; in what way to guide and help my fel- 
 low creatures on the upward path to Thee. With that 
 object am I here, in these mysterious recesses of the 
 mountains. Teach me thy will, O God ! Teach me to 
 understand thy divine purpose, so that I may conform 
 my life to it, and spread thy sacred truth among my fel- 
 low-men, as their guide to a heavenly home. If these 
 miracle-workers are in possession of thy truth ; if these 
 reputed holy men of the Himalayas understand it in a 
 higher degree than other brotherhoods, if they live 
 nearer to thy heart ; then, O my Divine Master, pour 
 down thy blessings on them, and grant me also a share 
 in their knowledge. Develop my understanding; make 
 me worthy to acquire their wisdom, worthy to receive 
 thy perfect truth ! '' 
 
 "So let it be," echoed the Brahman. 
 
 At this moment three distinct raps were given at the 
 door.
 
 72 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 " The time has come," he continued, and taking the 
 Bishop by the hand, led him to the hall, and placed him 
 in charge of two guides, who stood, with staves of bam- 
 boo in hand, one on each side of the entrance. 
 
 Many neophytes were present, robed in yellow vest- 
 ments, and stationed along the four sides of the hall. 
 Three men of stately and imposing mien, attired in 
 white robes, were seated on a raised dais, the eldest or 
 High Priest somewhat above the others. His frame 
 was tall and wiry, and from his thin face, a snow-white 
 beard fell half-way down his chest, while his long sil- 
 very locks hung in clusters over his shoulders. His pres- 
 ence was dignified and impressive. 
 
 The guides, with reverential steps, conducted the 
 Bishop to a position in front of the dais, whereupon the 
 three wise men thrice struck the floor simultaneously 
 with their staves. At this signal, the one on the right 
 of the High Priest arose, and in a solemn voice demand- 
 ed : 
 
 "Who comes here? " 
 
 The guides answered together : 
 
 " A candidate for initiation in the mystic brotherhood 
 of the wise men of the East." 
 
 " Let him step forward." 
 
 The Bishop drew close to the platform and bowed 
 before the High Priest. 
 
 " What brings you here ? " asked the same brother. 
 
 " The hope of learning more of God's truth." 
 
 " Is thai your only motive ? Have you not also a desire 
 to obtain some knowledge of the mysterious powers 
 which our brothers possess, in order to perform their so- 
 called miracles ? " 
 
 " My desire is to know the truth, in order to conform 
 more closely to the wishes of the Infinite Father. Fur-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 73 
 
 thermore, as my mission on earth is to guide and elevate 
 man, I earnestly long to direct him aright on the road 
 to salvation. Concerning the possession of occult 
 powers, I wish not for them, except so far as they could 
 aid me in carrying out the mission of my life." 
 
 "It is well. Let the candidate be conducted to the 
 altar." 
 
 In the center of the hall stood a lofty shrine, to which 
 the guides immediately led the Bishop. As soon as they 
 had halted in front of it, the same priest continued : 
 
 " Upon this altar you may see the Christian Bible, the 
 Koran of Mohammed, the Shastras Upanishades, and 
 the Holy Scriptures of the Brahman and Buddhist. 
 Are you willing to accept the truth from whatever 
 source it comes? " 
 
 < ' The real truth comes only from one source, and 
 that is God. I am willing so to accept it." 
 
 "It is well," said the wise man, and returning to his 
 seat, silence reigned throughout the vast hall. 
 
 After a few moments the High Priest arose, and advanc- 
 ing a few steps with solemn mien thus spoke in grave 
 and sonorous accents : 
 
 " In coming to us, you have been impelled by a noble 
 impulse. We well know that your soul is wrapped up in 
 the Divine Spirit, and that your only aim is to do good, 
 by guiding the children of men to the summit of the 
 lofty height on which they become the children of God. 
 We will dispense with the customary ordeals of the first 
 degree, except so far as it is required that all candidates 
 for initiation should submit to them. Their object is to 
 impress the candidate with the necessity of ignoring 
 self for the benefit of others ; to obliterate his person- 
 ality, and to merge his love of self in the love for others 
 in the universality of being. Your past life has been so
 
 74 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HfMALA Y. 
 
 devoid of personality ; you have so constantly labored 
 for humanity with the most disinterested motives, that 
 you entered unconsciously into the first degree many 
 years ago, in fact from the time when you became Bro- 
 ther Angelo, in the Italian convent of the Trappists. 
 The second part of the first degree of occultism, I must 
 explain to you at length, for it contains the fundamental 
 tenets upon which the Eastern wisdom is based. It 
 gives the key to the awful mystery of Involution and 
 Evolution, and explains how God or Parabrahm the 
 pure, primaeval, divine essence descended into and 
 became matter, and how matter, through evolution, 
 returns gradually to God, and will again become pure, 
 primaeval, divine essence, or Parabrahm." 
 
 Here the High Priest resumed his seat, whereupon 
 Bishop Angelo's conductors gave three loud raps with 
 their staves on the floor of the hall, a signal for the 
 neophytes to be seated. A seat was also brought for the 
 Prelate. This done, the High Priest continued : 
 
 "To make you readily and thoroughly understand 
 this great mystery, let us take by way of illustration a 
 piece of ice, which we will call inert matter. Apply to 
 it a higher temperature and it becomes water. In this 
 state the ice Avill have undergone a change, and advanced 
 a step in its evolutionary process ; will, in consequence, 
 have higher qualities. It can be utilized as drink for 
 man, beast, and plant j for motive power, and is a solvent 
 of matter, which the piece of ice could not be. 
 
 "A step further in its evolution, and under a still 
 higher temperature, the ice becomes steam. This steam 
 has more potentialities than either ice or water ; it is 
 invisible, it has more mobility than water, is capable of 
 expansion, has more properties, and is possessed of more 
 of the attributes of force. One step higher and we have
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 75 
 
 what, for a lack of a more suitable phrase, is called 
 super-heated steam. This man has not, as yet, been 
 able to control. It is completely invisible. Its po- 
 tentialities are immense, incomprehensible ; so much so 
 that some of our most terrific earthquakes are believed 
 to be caused by the water of the ocean coming in con- 
 tact with subterranean fires and producing super-heated 
 steam in large quantities, thereby uplifting the crust of 
 earth, for hundreds of leagues. 
 
 " Another stage in the evolution of that piece of 
 ice, and it becomes the ether of the scientist, filling all 
 inter-planetary space. This ether is identical with the 
 Akasa of the occultist, contains the essential elements of 
 everything in existence, and is one of the organizing 
 and life-giving forces of the Universe. 
 
 " Still another step and this piece of ice becomes celes- 
 tial essence, or an atmosphere in which creatures near to 
 God have their being. A few steps more in the evolu- 
 tionary process, and it has become the essence of Para- 
 brahm or God Himself." 
 
 The Bishop was mute with astonishment at this beauti- 
 ful definition of matter and its return to the higher 
 elements, even to its Creator. The philosophy appear- 
 ed to him sublime, and it needed only a scientific verifi- 
 cation to make him accept it with joy. 
 
 "This verification by science, you will have, my dear 
 brother," said the Master to the Bishop, reading the 
 nascent thought in his brain, and continued : 
 
 " So you see that every thing that exists is God. We 
 have selected the piece of ice as the manifestation of the 
 Eternal in its most condensed and material aspect, and 
 still containing in a latent state all the potentialities and 
 possibilities of the Omnipotent. 
 
 " So with the mineral kingdom ; its rocks, earth, etc.
 
 76 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 the coarsest manifestation of the Deity still contain in 
 a dormant condition, all the divine powers and attrib- 
 utes which are destined, through eons of evolutionary 
 process, to return to their Maker and become one with 
 Him. 
 
 "The material Universe, with all that it contains, is 
 but a vast alembic, whose function is to distill or con- 
 vert matter into spirit: a furnace, as it were, for the 
 sublimation, a retort for the etherialization of matter. 
 
 " In this grand laboratory of God, the brain of man 
 is the first apparatus which can convert matter into force, 
 into thought force; and that power, everlasting in its 
 effect, is a very potent factor in the evolutionary process 
 of all things, either a baneful, thwarting force, or help- 
 ful and sublime, the very handmaid of the Heavenly 
 Father in the fulfillment of his designs. Is there any- 
 thing in thisexposition which your science cannot admit?" 
 
 " This is the noblest and most divine system of cos- 
 mogony I have ever heard expounded, and the only one, 
 that seems worthy of Deity," replied the Bishop enthu- 
 siastically. 
 
 "As the Holy Scriptures say," continued the Master, 
 in a solemn but musical voice, " 'In the beginning all 
 was fire ;' it was the divine fire, it was God, or Parabrahm 
 in his pure essence ; the inscrutable, the incomprehensi- 
 ble, the omnipotent, the omniscient, the omni-conscient; 
 but all was essence and unmanifested. 
 
 " The days of creation are the periods of involution, 
 when God descends into matter, and becomes manifest 
 in the visible or material Universe. This process of 
 involution is exactly the reverse of the process of evolu- 
 tion, which I have illustrated to you by the blcck of ice. 
 
 " The last product of involution and the coarsest, was 
 the mineral kingdom. There, involution ended, ai d
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA Y. 7? 
 
 then was a period of rest, of apparent immobility, during 
 which the force of involution was converted into a force 
 of evolution by the emission of the "Word" whose 
 vibrations gave a new direction to cosmic force, this 
 force guiding all atoms of matter. 
 
 " The emission of this Word, my dear brother, is the 
 awful mystery of mysteries. But when the third degree 
 shall reveal to you this arcanum, you will readily under- 
 stand, as you have already studied the effect of vibra- 
 tory motions upon matter, that in a period when two 
 forces are equally balanced, or have perfectly neutral- 
 ized one another, then one great sonorous " Word," 
 with decided and justly calculated vibrations can so 
 effect neutral atoms as to give them, through a newly 
 created polarity, a positive momentum in a determinate 
 direction, and thus send them on a new road, or mis- 
 sion, loaded with new attractions and repulsions, to the 
 true fulfillment of their new destiny. This happened ; 
 and that destiny is the evolution of matter back into 
 God or Parabrahm. Can this be made to harmonize 
 with your physical science ? " 
 
 " It seems to me," said the Bishop with evident satis- 
 faction, "to be transcendentally beautiful and scientifi- 
 cally correct." 
 
 "And now we have before us the crude, bare mineral 
 kingdom, after just receiving its first evolutionary im- 
 pulse through the vibrations of the awful Word. The 
 atoms have had their polarity changed, and a new depart- 
 ure is inaugurated upward toward their divine source. 
 
 " In these rocks of all hues and characters, in these 
 brilliant metallic masses of all colors, are contained the 
 possibilities of all plants, animals, human beings, spirits 
 and all the angels of succeeding ages. 
 
 " So, my dear Bishop, leaving those primitive periods,
 
 78 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 and coming down to our days, we ourselves in truth, 
 have been these rocks and mineral masses ; we have been 
 these plants, with their beautiful hues or banefnl proper- 
 ties ; we have been these animals, kind or cruel, and we 
 have been these undeveloped men that we find in primi- 
 tive races ; furthermore, my dear brother, not only have 
 we been what they are, but in time they will be what we 
 are to-day, in their upward march through Infinity to 
 God. Do you find any moral principle underlying this 
 theory?" 
 
 "Yes. It illustrates to me very beautifully, the uni- 
 versality of being, the solidarity and inter-dependence 
 existing between all things. It should inculcate in every 
 one first, a greater love for our brother man, and second, 
 a greater respect for every existing thing in the Universe. 
 It shows plainly that whatever is, be it ever so insignifi- 
 cant in our eyes, has a right to existence, for that exist- 
 ence is a necessary condition of its evolution. To cut 
 short that existence is to compel a re-incarnation, in 
 order to attain all the experiences of each existence, and 
 to reach a higher point of progress." 
 
 " Just so, my brother," continued the Master, " and 
 in all your future preachings, inculcate well this idea 
 into the masses. The horse they so unmercifully whip, 
 that horse they have been ; and what they are to-day, in 
 some future time that horse will become. So in killing 
 wantonly and indiscriminately beings of a lower order, 
 man is cutting short destinies in process of evolution, is 
 waylaying them on their road-side, and if their deaths 
 be not necessary for his own support or preservation, he 
 will be punished for their destruction." 
 
 " Indeed! " said the Bishop, remembering that he had 
 been a great sportsman when captain of the guard, and 
 had killed many an innocent bird and animal.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 79 
 
 "Everything in existence has certain definite tasks to 
 fulfill in this grand drama of destiny, of evolution. 
 And the true fulfillment of its own destiny is as dear and 
 important to every particular thing, be it plant or ani- 
 mal, as the fulfillment of our own destiny is to ourselves." 
 
 " This philosophy, revered Master, is fraught with 
 moral results of the highest order. I now understand 
 better the meaning of some sentences to be found in 
 your sacred writings : ' If thou murderest thy neighbor, 
 thou killest thyself; if thou dost steal, thou dost rob 
 thyself.' " 
 
 " Just so, and thus it is also with slander, unchari- 
 tableness, intolerence, hatred, and all other human vices. 
 Do you fully understand the high morality here en- 
 throned ? 
 
 " From this system of philosopy we can deduce a 
 series of ethical principles, and frame a code of sound 
 moral laws, which would be exceedingly beneficial, 
 especially to the old world, that stands so much in need 
 of them." 
 
 "Thus far we have established, as you intimate, very 
 truly a solid basis for a code of morality to be used in 
 earth life. Now, let us proceed a little further, and see 
 if, from the general evolutionary process, as illustrated 
 by the block of ice, and from our system of cosmogony, 
 we cannot deduce some higher laws destined to guide us 
 in our higher life. 
 
 " Following the processes of evolution and involution , 
 we recognize that the acting agent, the real, the eternal 
 force of the Universe is an invisible, intangible one, con- 
 stantly changing, ever shifting and transmuting the 
 visible or tangible which is the unreal, the unreliable, the 
 evanescent. 
 
 "Applying this truth to ourselves," continued the Mas-
 
 80 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 ter, " our body, the outer man, is not the real man ; the 
 real man is invisible, he is the force impelling the body 
 upward, fostering its real growth, aiding its unfoldment, 
 silently working out its progressive and evolutionary 
 destiny. 
 
 "That beneficent force is the soul, and that soul is the 
 real self, that which is immortal, which must and will 
 return to Deity." 
 
 " The possibility of a code of ethics is visible here," 
 said the Bishop. 
 
 "Yes, brother, of transcendent ethics, and that code 
 has been established and taught for many centuries before 
 your era, in this sacred temple of the Himalayan 
 Brotherhood. 
 
 "It points out clearly that all the pains we take to cater 
 to the tastes and inclinations of the body are labors 
 expended upon a stranger, labors which do not reach 
 our real ego at all. To be more plain, I would say that 
 all our striving to gratify the appetites of the body is time 
 lost, as far as the real man is concerned, and this is so 
 true that all undue gratification of the senses is invari- 
 ably accompanied by pain and deception of some kind. 
 In fact, the body of a man, is either the temple or the 
 prison house of his soul. 
 
 "In all other beings which have no freewill, the inner 
 force that directs the general evolution of things works 
 its way to a destined issue. Outside conditions may 
 advance or retard it a little, but those things or beings 
 will follow of necessity the road the Almighty laid out 
 for them in the beginning. But man, having a free will, 
 can counteract or paralyze this inner force, the upward 
 impulse of his soul ; and by continually fostering his 
 sensual appetites, by giving full satisfaction to all the 
 pleasures the body craves, can neutralize the evolutionary
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 8 1 
 
 force, stifle the appeals of the soul, and thus hold it a 
 poor shackled prisoner in a dark cell." 
 
 " Alas ! " sighed the Bishop, "it is only too true, and 
 too often the case in this miserable world of ours." 
 
 " The true man in us, then," continued the Master, " is 
 our soul. If we mean to find real satisfaction, content, 
 and happiness in this world, we must take sides with our 
 soul and conform ourselves to the laws of the divine 
 scheme of evolution, of our return toward Parabrahm. 
 
 "As our soul grows, so do our earthly attractions wither. 
 The battle wages fiercely at first, but the soul soon gets 
 the upper hand in any well-disciplined warrior. Then 
 life tends constantly upward, and we feel that we live in 
 harmony with the laws of God. 
 
 "The lessons gathered then from the exercises of the 
 first degree are as follows : Heed them, dear brother. 
 
 "Supreme laws of involution and evolution. 
 
 "Realization of the universality of being, and conse- 
 quent solidarity of all existing things in their common 
 evolutionary pilgrimage, and the final absorption of the 
 ego into the all. 
 
 " The moral lessons are : 
 
 " ist. Universal brotherhood ; 
 
 " 2nd. Respect for all existences; 
 
 " 3rd. The real; 
 
 " 4th. The unreal ; 
 
 "5th. The cultivation of the real ; 
 
 "6th. The respect and tender care for the true and 
 helpful functions of the unreal. 
 
 " Does the candidate agree with what has been said? 
 Does his soul find food or affinity in the deep mysteries 
 of the divine laws which have been explained to him? " 
 
 " My soul rejoices at what it has received here to-night, 
 and in fact, ever since I have set out upon this journey," 
 6
 
 82 ON THE HEIGHTS OF H [MALAY. 
 
 said the Bishop with deep emotion. "The doctrines, 
 though new to me, appear divine; but to be fully under- 
 stood, they will doubtless need more elucidation and 
 reflection. I am most glad that I came, and grateful to 
 the Masters who have permitted my visit to this sac ml 
 retreat." 
 
 The guides arose, and striking the floor three turns 
 with their staves, brought all the neophytes to their fee t. 
 
 Beckoning the Bishop to follow them, they marchul 
 slowly toward the stage, and ascending it, brought tl e 
 candidate before the High Priest. The latter took a 
 yellow robe, and gave it to the assistant on his left, tell- 
 ing him to clothe the neophyte with this insignium it 
 the first degree. 
 
 The Master, assisted by the guides, placed the robe ( n 
 the Bishop. Before fastening it, the assistant on the 
 right stepped forward, put around the neck of the Prelate 
 a string, on which was suspended a square piece of 
 cloth, scapular like, on both sides of which were drawn 
 or painted some mysterious emblems. 
 
 "This," said the Master on the right, "is a talisman. 
 It has been blessed at the temple by all the assembled 
 Masters; which means that they have joined hands, 
 while they concentrated their wills upon it, to impreg- 
 nate it with such aura or influence that, as long as yi u 
 wear it, you may be victorious over all your enemies 
 your soul enemies, of course. Now that you are a 
 neophyte, temptations will come to you in every form, 
 and from all sides; the strength of your soul will be 
 tested in many ways, for to-night the doors of the dark 
 regions have been opened against you, and out of them, 
 the demons will rush in legions. But have faith in the 
 Infinite Father, an unswerving faith ; take this talisman 
 in hand, or better, put it upon your forehead, while the
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. . Sj 
 
 assault lasts, and say constantly this occult word which, 
 when oft repeated, puts invariably the evil ones to flight: 
 
 "A-o-u-m! A-o-u-m ! A-o-u-m ! 
 
 "Repeat it with this intonation; try to imitate the 
 true sounds and tones ; for, if properly uttered, the vibra- 
 tions these words emit, will in a short time destroy the 
 dark aura through which these malignant spirits commun- 
 icate their influence, will clear the brain from all sensual 
 thoughts and give it the necessary strength to say ' no ' 
 to all evil suggestions; for, remember well that the evil 
 spirits or elementaries make their most powerful assaults 
 upon us, only when we feel physically weak, morally 
 despondent, deeply troubled ; in fine, when our intel- 
 lectual, moral, and spiritual senses are at a low ebb, or 
 partially paralyzed. Now listen, and try to imitate me." 
 
 The Master commenced the intonations of the word 
 "A-o-u-m" in a low, chanting voice, full of cadences 
 and strange sounds. He closed his eyes, lifted his head, 
 and opened his mouth wide at the letter A and gradually 
 closed it is he pronounced the Oand U, finally terminat- 
 ing with the purely nasal sound of M. He chanted the 
 word several times, dwelling longer and longer upon the 
 final sound, until the Bishop had learned them well and 
 imitated them correctly. 
 
 " This word," added the Master, " is the name given 
 to the Godhead in His pure essence, in His unmanifest 
 condition. It has been given from time immemorial, 
 by the highest human beings living nearest to God, as 
 the one word whose vibrations will surely disintegrate 
 any evil auras, originating where they may. 
 
 " This sacred, awful word must never be pronounced 
 aloud, except when spiritual darkness is near, or when 
 members of our order are present." 
 
 At a signal from the Grand Master, the guides gave
 
 84. ON THE HEIGHTS OS* III MALAY. 
 
 three raps thrice upon the floor, bringing all to a kneel- 
 ing posture. 
 
 The two Masters advanced one step toward the Bishop, 
 and put each a hand upon his shoulders, their other 
 hand resting upon the shoulders of the High Priest. 
 The latter took a small gold cup, filled with pure oil, 
 extracted from the seeds of a plant growing exclusively 
 in the gardens of the temple. This oil was known 
 as the only one that could fully retain all the magnetic 
 influences or auras imparted to it. It had been conse- 
 crated or magnetized by the great Grand Master himself, 
 and he had given to it all the divine influx which he 
 himself possessed. 
 
 The High Priest dipped his thumbs into the oil, and 
 placed them upon the forehead of the Bishop, between 
 his eyebrows, the palms of his hands and fingers being 
 extended over the brain. He remained motionless, as 
 if absorbed in deep concentration of mind. 
 
 After the hands of the High Priest had rested upon 
 his head a few minutes, the Bishop, although his eyes 
 were closed, appeared to see opening before him, a vast 
 horizon, slowly filling with a golden light. Soon, he 
 discovered landscapes of the most beautiful character, 
 and now he saw beings moving about, surrounded with 
 such bright auras, that they looked like walking suns. A 
 band of these angelic beings approached slowly. When 
 near enough, the chief spoke to him thus : 
 
 ' ' My son has been consecrated to our sacred order, 
 and is now being anointed. This opens his spiritual 
 senses, and also breaks the barrier, which prevented his 
 access to the realm of the higher and subtler forces of 
 nature. Thus far, thou hast seen, through physical 
 science, only the outward manifestations of these forces ; 
 henceforth, progressively, thou shalt see their inner work-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 85 
 
 ings and laws. The way will be shown thee to come to 
 us at any time, when thou shalt need more light. Fare- 
 well ; have faith! Thy destiny is great, and the work 
 allotted thee of vast import; again, brother, farewell." 
 
 The High Priest removed his hands from the Bishop's 
 head and the vision disappeared. He said : 
 
 "Thy name in our mystic order will be the same 
 thou hast received in the Italian cloister : Angelo. 
 Mayest thou continue to be true to it, and may Para- 
 brahm overshadow thee ! " 
 
 Again the guides rapped thrice on the floor, and the 
 neophytes arose. The three Masters slowly retired. 
 
 After having led Angelo around the hall, the neophytes 
 saluting him as he passed; the guides conducted him to 
 his chamber, where they left him. 
 
 When alone, the Bishop sank into an arm-chair, and 
 began to reflect upon all he had experienced since the 
 ceremonies of his initiation commenced. As soon as he 
 entered the hall where the neophytes were assembled, he 
 felt a kind of magnetic influence creeping slowly over 
 Jiim. His brain seemed to grow clearer, and his whole 
 body lighter, more ethereal, as it were. 
 
 When the Master expounded to him the occult laws 
 of involution and evolution, he seemed to understand 
 the truth of them intuitively, and every moral principle 
 deduced from that beautiful philosophical system, seemed 
 to engrave itself upon his heart in the most clear and 
 definite manner. His soul assimilated it, not only 
 readily, but with avidity, and realized in its fullness the 
 universal brotherhood not only of man but of all things, 
 through a common final destiny. He understood the 
 evanescence of the visible, and the permanence of the 
 invisible ; the nature of the unreal and of the real ; the
 
 86 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 
 
 worthlessness of the ego as a separate entity ; and the 
 supreme worth of the human soul. 
 
 That which plunged the Bishop in the deepest medita- 
 tion, however, was the vision he had seen when the 
 High Priest had his hands upon his head. This anoint- 
 ing seemed to have caused a real physiological change 
 in the molecules of his brain. His thoughts were like 
 flashes of lightning, clear and well defined ; they were all 
 of a superior and spiritualized nature. His faith also 
 was immeasurably strengthened ; for all lingering doubts 
 about the true nature of the Himalayan Brotherhocd 
 and their transcendental achievements, had been swept 
 away, as a fog before the sun. 
 
 At this point his reflections were interrupted by three 
 raps at his door. 
 
 It was his friend the Brahman, who had first introduced 
 him to the hall of learning. On seeing him the Bishop 
 smiled with satisfaction. 
 
 " Welcome, Master," he said, " my gratitude is thine, 
 for my heart is full of joy." 
 
 " I have come by order of the Grand Master," said, 
 he, "to disclose to you the occult secret which it is 
 necessary for an initiate to know, so that he may enter 
 the world of causes at will. 
 
 " There he will perceive the subtle laws governing the 
 Universe, from the simplest to the most recondite. The 
 knowledge of this secret will give you at first, certain 
 minor powers and privileges, such as reading the hidden 
 thoughts of persons with whose sphere or aura you will 
 be brought in contact. Later on, through repeated and 
 careful practice, it will enable you to leave your material 
 body, and to travel in your astral one to any place you 
 may desire, and that almost instantaneously. After 
 more experience, you will be able to make your astral
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 87 
 
 body visible and tangible, so that you may greet your 
 friends wherever they may be. Are you ready?" 
 
 " I am," answered the Bishop in a firm tone of voice. 
 
 " Take an easy position in this arm-chair, so that you 
 may sleep at ease." 
 
 "Sleep?" 
 
 "Yes, your body will sleep perhaps, but your soul 
 will be more awake than ever. 
 
 " Deep and continuous meditation upon any subject is 
 almost impossible. Let any one try to concentrate his 
 thoughts, only one single minute, upon any metaphysical 
 subject, and he will find, that within that short space of 
 time, some foreign ideas will have intruded. Far back, 
 our Masters discovered that by focusing our eyes upon 
 some object at a distance of three or four inches in front 
 of them, a pressure will be caused upon the muscles lead- 
 ing to the sides of the head. This pressure does not in- 
 terfere with the train of thought upon which we are med- 
 itating, but does effectually keep out every foreign 
 thought. 
 
 " But this is not the most important result obtained by 
 concentrating the visual rays at a small distance from 
 the face. You must know or be made aware of this 
 great truth : that most of the soul powers and also those 
 which the Masters possess over material things, are due 
 to their thorough knowledge of the laws of nature, human 
 magnetism and psychology. You will remember that 
 this morning, in my bungalow, you explained to me how 
 auras, with their zones of radiation, were discovered by 
 the experiments of medical students upon hysterical 
 patients in some asylums for the insane in France. You 
 will also remember that these patients, in order to be 
 made intensely sensitive to the auras of substances put 
 before them and to be influenced by them, had to be
 
 88 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 mesmerized first, or put into a hypnotic condition, as 
 these students call it. 
 
 " Well now, listen attentively, for I am going to dis- 
 close to you one of our most occult truths. All terres- 
 trial as well as celestial beings have auras ; all worlds, all 
 planets have them. God, Parabrahm, the Infinite Father 
 has an aura, and it is this aura that permeates the whole 
 Universe. It is the influence that this exerts which guides 
 all destinies, and causes the evolution of all things, along 
 the same upward road to a final goal or absorption in 
 Parabrahm. All substances, plants and animals, submit 
 to this influence passively and are carried peaceably along 
 their evolutionary path. The aura of God is the spiritual 
 protoplasm upon which our souls are allowed to draw at 
 will. Let this truth be the subject of your deepest medi- 
 tations. 
 
 "Man alone, after attaining a certain altitude of 
 thought or spiritual intellectuality, can absorb and assimi- 
 late a greater amount of the universal aura, according 
 to the degree in which he is prepared to receive it. But 
 as the hysteric patients, owing to their pathological con- 
 dition, are already hyper-sensitive, and must furthermore 
 be put into the magnetic state that they may sense the 
 auras of surrounding substances, so must the mystic, 
 whose nervous system has become hyper-sensitive not 
 through sickness, mark well, as in the case of hysteric 
 persons, but through study, meditation, discipline, silence, 
 repression of the senses, and the cultivation of the high- 
 est morality, be mesmerized at first, in order to become 
 Influenced by the auras of the higher celestial beings, 
 pr by that of the Infinite Spirit or Parabrahm Himself. 
 
 *' Put as every human being, who is mesmerized by an- 
 other, becomes a slave to his mesmerizer, and is con>
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 89 
 
 pletely under his control for good or evil, the Himalayan 
 Brothers are not allowed to mesmerize any one. 
 
 " Now, listen well, for this truth is most important. 
 Every brother mesmerizes himself at will, thus putting 
 himself en rapport upon earth with his brother man, and 
 in the super-sensuous world with higher influences, even 
 up to direct communion with Parabrahm. 
 
 ' ' Now, I have come to teach you how to mesmerize 
 yourself, or induce the hypnotic state. 
 
 " Hold the end of your finger in front of your face 
 and look at it steadily, keeping in mind, although pas- 
 sively, the object you desire to obtain ; state also to 
 yourself the time when you wish to come back to your 
 normal condition. 
 
 " But be sure " said the Brahman, in a grave and solemn 
 voice " that before sitting down for self- magnetization, 
 you commence with an ardent prayer to God to show 
 you His truth ; also be sure to have upon you the talis- 
 man for personal protection from evil. This is necessary; 
 because when sitting for self-mesmerization, you become 
 entirely passive. All the doors of your soul are wide 
 open to any influences, whether good or evil. 
 
 "Your talisman, remember, is but a piece of wool taken 
 from a young lamb, spun and woven by virgin hands, 
 and blessed by our Grand Master in assembly. Are you 
 ready?" 
 
 The Brahman placed a table near the arm-chair occu- 
 pied by the Bishop, and rested the elbow of the latter 
 upon it ; also placing the end of the index finger a few 
 inches from his face, he then told him to look. 
 
 The eyes of the Bishop assumed a fearful strabismus. 
 His endeavor to keep them focused at so short a distance 
 succeeded only partially. His eyes kept moving to and
 
 90 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 fro, and the muscles leading from them to the temples 
 of the head, were painfully strained. 
 
 ''Let me try the silver ball," said the Brahman. 
 Taking a bright little ball, the size of a boy's marble, 
 and holding it before the Bishop's eyes, he said : 
 
 " Now, think on the desired subject and mentally re- 
 solve to awake in half an hour." 
 
 "I have done so." 
 
 "Yes; now look steadily." 
 
 The Bishop focused his eyes upon the ball. They 
 seemed more steady. After the lapse of five minutes, 
 the Brahman raised one of Angelo's legs to a horizontal 
 position, where for a moment it remained. He then 
 lifted the right arm, and as he returned it to its former 
 position, a smile of satisfaction overspread his features. 
 " It is well," he said, and casting an affectionate look at 
 the Prelate, left him alone in his cell. 
 
 After gazing at the little ball about three minutes 
 longer, the Bishop was conscious of a great strain upon 
 the temporal muscles. A luminous mist seemed to fill 
 his field of vision, hiding the ball as well as everything 
 else in the room ; in fact it appeared as if for the 
 moment he had lost the sense of sight. The mist which 
 grew more and more luminous, arose seemingly from 
 some point within the brain. This in a little while 
 gradually diminished, darkness overshadowed him and 
 numbness took possession of his frame. As these im- 
 pressions became more intense, he felt his personality 
 slowly dissolving, until finally a state of unconscious- 
 ness supervened, preceded by a sensation of falling. 
 When he revived, he found himself travelling through 
 the air, with inconceivable velocity. He saw behind 
 him a thin streak of light, like a golden wire. Tracing 
 back this thread, he found that it terminated in his body,
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LAY. 91 
 
 which sat motionless in the arm-chair in his cell at the 
 monastery. On he travelled, crossing oceans and conti- 
 nents, for light had returned to him. Trains were speed- 
 ing on their tracks, ships were gliding through the sea, 
 and great lakes and dark forests lay beneath him, but all 
 moving things seemed to him as tortoises. 
 
 " Compared with the speed of his flight, 
 The tempests themselves lagged behind, 
 And the swift- winged arrows of light." 
 
 Soon he found himself again before the royal palace, 
 which he had seen in the magic mirror. Like a flash he 
 passed into one of its rooms, and there a strange sight 
 was revealed to him. With intense pain upon their 
 features, and pale as death, Queen Dolora and the 
 Duchess de Buonaceli were entering the banquet-hall 
 where a scene of degrading debauch was being enacted. 
 Officers and courtesans were drinking freely and sing- 
 ing obscene songs, and at the head of the table sat the 
 King. 
 
 Dolora advanced toward the women. 
 
 "Begone," she said, with queenly dignity, pointing 
 toward the door. " Begone." 
 
 Those whom she addressed, turned toward her with a 
 half-drunken look, and, bursting into a loud, sarcastic 
 laugh, put their arms around the King's neck. Utterly 
 shocked, the Queen, with tears filling her eyes, made a 
 pathetic appeal to the monarch. She entreated him in 
 the name of morality and virtue, to respect at least the 
 place where she and her children were dwelling. 
 
 " I will bring my children here," she said in indig- 
 nant tones, " and show them the degradation to which 
 their father has fallen."
 
 92 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 
 
 " General, and you Colonel," said the King to two of 
 the guests, " conduct the Queen to her apartments." 
 
 " Infamous! " she ejaculated. " I will not bear this out- 
 rage. I will inform the people." 
 
 " General, do your duty," commanded the King. 
 
 Thereupon the officer seized the Queen by the arm 
 and forcibly turned her toward the door through which 
 she had entered. 
 
 Flushed with indignation she was about to resist, 
 when the Duchess de Buonaceli gently took her hand, 
 and with tears entreated her to return to their apart- 
 ments. 
 
 Reluctantly the Queen assented, and as she led her 
 forth, the Duchess addressed the General : 
 
 " Most brave and valiant soldier, elevated to the high- 
 est rank in the army, to sacrifice thy life for thy country 
 and its honor, we absolve thee henceforth from this 
 noble duty. Spare thy precious life for other battle fields 
 like this," contemptuously pointing to the array of empty 
 bottles lying about. " You can win here other cresses 
 and decorations," she added, as she tore the cross of the 
 Legion of Honor from his breast, and threw it at his 
 feet. 
 
 The General exasperated, put his hand impulsively on 
 the hilt of his sword ; but the Duchess gave him a look 
 so full of haughty contempt that he stood motionless as 
 one paralyzed. 
 
 Supporting the half-fainting Queen, the two disconso- 
 late ladies left the room. 
 
 The Bishop, on seeing the action of the General, 
 rushed forward as though to stop him, entirely oblivious 
 of the fact that he was present only in his astral IK dy. 
 His failure, however, to make himself heard, ret ailed to 
 him this fact. He followed the Queen and her noble
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 93 
 
 companion to their apartments. When Dolora arrived she 
 swooned. The Duchess summoned a maid, and to- 
 gether they laid her gently upon a couch. 
 
 At this point the Bishop felt an irresistible impulse 
 to return to India. He found himself again travelling 
 in an aerial current, and soon perceived his motionless 
 body resting in the arm-chair. An instant later he awoke, 
 and looking at the clock on the mantel-piece of his cell, 
 saw that just half an hour had elapsed since he com- 
 menced to look at the silver ball. 
 
 It is impossible to describe the thoughts that surged 
 through Angelo's mind on returning to his material body. 
 
 " Is this all a dream ? " he said, " or am I becoming 
 insane ? Did I see that scene of debauch ? Is Dolora 
 as miserable as I saw her there ? ' ' 
 
 And his reason answered : " Yes." 
 
 The Bishop's nerves were unstrung, and as it was late 
 he retired to sleep. But sleep would not come to him. 
 Fifty times he turned his weary head upon the pillow. 
 At length after a most fervent prayer to the Infinite 
 Spirit, he grew calmer, and slowly sank to rest. In his 
 dreams he saw Dolora ; not Dolora, the unhappy Queen, 
 but Dolora, the young, intellectual, cultured daughter of 
 the King of France, in the cottage of her nurse. He 
 was beside her. She confessed to him how dearly she 
 loved him. He was at her feet ; he kissed her hands 
 passionately,- and this time he was alone with her. 
 She bade him rise and sit beside her. She moved 
 closer to him, looked passionately in his eyes ; an 
 instant later she was in his arms ; he pressed her 
 tenderly to his heart, soothing her with endearing names. 
 Their lips met ; her head resting upon his shoulder. He 
 was telling her with all the eloquence his heart could 
 command how much he loved her, how readily he would
 
 94 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 
 
 sacrifice his life for her. Again their lips met and 
 Angelo's soul thrilled with the knowledge that his pas 
 sion for Dolora was reciprocated. 
 
 Here the Bishop awoke, with heart palpitating ; chest 
 heaving with heavy respiration ; cheeks inflamed and 
 nerves excited; he reached for his talisman, but could 
 not find it ; he remembered that he had taken it off 
 while undressing. At last he found it beside his yellow 
 robe, and immediately put it to his forehead, repeating 
 the mystic word "A-o-u-m" with the ritual intona- 
 tions. 
 
 Calm was gradually restored to his troubled brain ; 
 his nerves were quieted ; his thoughts naturally went up 
 to the Heavenly Father in silent prayer, and he was soon 
 himself again. At this moment he heard a voice, like 
 that of the Grand Master. 
 
 "Beware! thou hast been warned, that the spirits 
 of evil always powerfully tempt any neophyte of the 
 Order, and use their mephitic power to turn him from 
 his purpose. Never again part with the talisman. May 
 the Holy Spirit rest on thee; good-night." 
 
 The Bishop then fell into a sound and refreshing sleep. 
 At dawn of day his Brahman friend entered his cell, and 
 invited him to take a walk with him around the monas- 
 tery, enjoining him not to speak to any one he might 
 .meet, as the forenoon was the time for meditation and 
 silence. After partaking of a light breakfast, both 
 started on their walk. The air was balmy and bracing. 
 A gentle breeze was whispering in the trees and caress- 
 ing the flowers. 
 
 Bishop Angelo felt the tonic influence of the atmos- 
 phere, and he inhaled with satisfaction the oxygenated 
 air of the Himalayas. The scenery before him was 
 majestic. Huge masses of granite, tall firs, running
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 95 
 
 sparkling streams, snow-capped mountains covered with 
 a mellow, velvety haze, reminded him of Italy. The 
 sky, transparent as ether, had that delicate blue tint, 
 which poets describe as conducive to reverie. It was 
 highly promotive of contemplation and philosophic 
 thought. Here and there the Prelate saw a yellow-robed 
 friar sitting in some secluded spot, absorbed in deep 
 meditation. Strange to say, he fancied once or twice 
 that he had seen some of the friars before ; their faces 
 appeared familiar to him. He may have met them, for 
 theirs were European faces. Yes, surely; there was a 
 barrister he had known in France, and who, he remem- 
 bered now, had always been a lover of mystic lore. A 
 little further on was an Englishman ; yes, it was he whom 
 he had met at the English court when the King of 
 France had paid a secret visit to that sovereign. These 
 unexpected encounters, puzzled, but on the other hand 
 encouraged him greatly, as he now knew that the path 
 on which he had entered, had been trodden before him 
 by Europeans, and people of marked intelligence and 
 high social standing. 
 
 The Bishop spent one week in practising the various 
 exercises prescribed in the first degree of occultism. 
 The instructions, as stated before, related to the trans- 
 cendental problem of involution and evolution ; that the 
 same beginning and the same life and the same end were 
 for all that is, that has been, and that will be; that all 
 things are destined to return to God through the various 
 stages of evolution, to become finally identified with 
 Him, and so to partake of all His glorious attributes. 
 
 He was directed to meditate upon the eternity of 
 force and its indestructibility ; upon the assertion that 
 matter is force, made visible ; that God in His essence, 
 is pure force, is absolute consciousness ; that in this
 
 $6 ON THE HEIGHTS Of HIM ALA Y. 
 
 exalted, unfathomable state He is invisible, unmanifest, 
 though containing all the elements of matter, and of 
 force. 
 
 In the manifest or visible Universe, fcrce is the pro- 
 prietor of matter, its master in fact, to which the latter 
 must inevitably submit. 
 
 The occult power acquired by Bishop Angelo, was 
 that of self-mesmerization in an instant and at will. 
 Thereby he had gained the faculty of sensing all auras ; 
 in other words, of ascertaining, the moral, intellectual, 
 or spiritual status of every human being with whom he 
 was brought in contact ; of knowing their most secret 
 thoughts, propensities and idiosyncracies. He had 
 received also the power to travel readily in his astral 
 body, to any far-distant scenes in which he might be 
 interested.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 97 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 AT the end of the first week after his initiation as a neo- 
 phyte, the Brahman notified Bishop Angelo that, on the 
 next day, he would take him to the hall of the second 
 degree of the Brotherhood to be duly initiated. He 
 advised him meanwhile to retire to his cell, to fast, pray 
 and meditate profoundly. 
 
 At the appointed time, the Brahman called upon Bro- 
 ther Angelo, and together they went to a building 
 specially consecrated to the second degree. 
 
 This edifice was at some distance from that of the 
 first degree, and of a more imposing character. Above 
 the main entrance was an inscription in Sanscrit : 
 
 " As it is above, so is it below ; as it is in the skies, so 
 it is iipon the earth ; as is the Macrocosm, so is the Mi- 
 crocosm," 
 
 Bishop Angelo could not suppress an exclamation of 
 delight as he was conducted into a scientific laboratory 
 well furnished and of large proportions. Passing 
 through it, he noticed with pleasare many instruments 
 with which he was familiar. But he was no less aston- 
 ished to find there much apparatus of strange construc- 
 tion, with which he was entirely unacquainted, the use 
 of which he could not even conjecture. 
 
 In an adjoining room, he found a chemical laboratory, 
 not only perfectly equipped, but containing alembics, 
 retorts, furnaces, flasks, and tubes of strange and wonder- 
 ful construction. 
 
 The place resembled the working chamber of an 
 
 7
 
 98 ON THE HEIGHTS OF 111 MALAY. 
 
 alchemist, as we find it described in old records, rather 
 than the laboratory of modern universities. 
 
 Opening a side door, the Brahman conducted his com- 
 panion into the presence of a white robed brother of 
 imposing presence, who was busily engaged in studying 
 a manuscript, written on ancient papyrus and recently 
 discovered in Egypt. 
 
 His features had more of the European caste than of 
 the Hindoo. He rose at the approach of the visitors, 
 seemed to be well pleased with his introduction to the 
 Bishop, and said in a friendly tone of voice : 
 
 " I am glad my brother has come, and I am happy to 
 be granted the privilege of giving him instruction in the 
 second degree." 
 
 Putting away very carefully the Egyptian papyrus, he 
 remarked to the Bishop's companion : 
 
 " My brother may leave the candidate in my care, 
 and all will be well." 
 
 The Brahman retired, making low obeisance, and 
 casting an affectionate look at the Prelate. 
 
 " Be seated, brother," said the white-robed Master, 
 " and we shall begin at once, for your time at the Temple 
 is limited." 
 
 Angelo obeyed, whereupon the Master opened a beau- 
 tiful case of sweet scented wood, and said, as he pointed 
 to its contents : 
 
 " This box is full of crystals, all perfect, and of divers 
 material substances, carbonates, sulphates, nitrates, sili- 
 cates, etcetera. Here again, in the second box, are the 
 crystals of the. pure metals, and in the third are jewels ; 
 rubies, garnets, etcetera. All these crystals, being pure, 
 possess a perfect geometrical form, and each form has 
 for a basis, one or other of the six fundamental types, 
 viz : the perfect cube, the two right prisms, the rhom-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 99 
 
 bold, and the two oblique prisms Each of these crys- 
 tals also has its north and south pole and its equatorial 
 or dia-magnetism. In passing the points of a large rock 
 crystal before the closed eyes of a sensitive woman, she 
 will immediately detect the warm or cold impression ac- 
 cording to the pole presented. The crystals being geo- 
 metrically perfect owing to the purity of their substances, 
 have each individual auras with distinctive properties, 
 thereby having characteristic attractions and repulsions. 
 'As it is below, so it is above.' Such crystals have their 
 correspondences in the occult world. They represent 
 perfect soul qualities without weaknesses, without bias, 
 qualities absolutely reliable, and which assert themselves 
 in a positive manner, under all circumstances of life. 
 
 " Before the crystal, however, has attained this purity, 
 and this beautiful geometrical form, it must pass through 
 many changes, many stages, and many purifying pro- 
 cesses must be experienced." 
 
 Taking a handful of earth out of a little box beside 
 him, the Master continued : 
 
 " This is common earth which I took from the garden 
 this morning. As you see, I throw it into this basin of 
 water and stir it. This muddy water is the image of 
 the life of most men, when arrived at middle age. The 
 mixture seems very impure, particles floating on the top, 
 others suspended midway, and the greater mass lying at 
 the bottom, apparently inert. 
 
 " This basin with its incongruous mixture is the true 
 representative of the Karma of man. Every human being 
 is a mixture like this, more or less impure, according to 
 the condition of his Karma or soul-status. 
 
 "Every particle of substance, however, contained in 
 this basin is directly related to, and has the possibilities 
 of one of the crystals in this box. Each one is either a
 
 100 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 carbonate, sulphate, nitrate, silicate, or some other salt 
 of one of the pure metals ; but these elements them- 
 selves are without geometrical form, because inharmo- 
 niously related by being thrown into contact with parti- 
 cles between which there exists no natural affinity. 
 Still the element of usefulness is latent in every one of 
 them, and each has its own aura with its distinctive at- 
 tractions and repulsions, some very weak indeed, but all 
 in a state of constant activity. These shapeless parti- 
 cles, not being in the form of crystals, have no well 
 defined axis of polarization, or dia-magnetism ; hence 
 their attractions and repulsions are unequal, operating 
 as it were, at random, displaying abnormal activities, 
 ceaselessly counteracting each other, and thus leaving 
 the mixture in the same incoherent and muddy con- 
 dition. 
 
 ' ' In man the immediate results of this want of harmony 
 are evil and sickness. There is no evil per se ; there is 
 no sickness per se ; both are the monstrous offspring 
 of ill-mated parents and adverse conditions in life." 
 
 " Yes," said the Bishop, much interested in the Mas- 
 ter's explanation, " this is the picture of the moral con- 
 dition of man, when his passions have full sway over 
 him, and the inordinate greed for money, with its debas- 
 ing influences, blinds his moral perceptions." 
 
 "Now," continued the Master, "let us come to a 
 conclusion in regard to this mixture. Suppose we wish 
 to restore to every particle its original purity, and high- 
 est form of crystalization. We will filter the contents 
 of the basin, and allow the matter in solution to crystalize. 
 
 " The solids contained in the filter we will boil success- 
 ively in the three acids ; then dilute and filter them. 
 Now adding successively pure chemical re-agents in 
 order to accelerate the separation of substances pertain-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. IOI 
 
 ing to a lower affinity, we see the elements purified by 
 degrees, and through evaporation assuming their natural 
 form of original crystalization. 
 
 " And thus again, my brother, the mystic legend, 'as 
 it is below, so it is above ' will be verified. 
 
 ' ' At a certain period of life when the passions com- 
 mence to abate, or when intellect or reason asserts itself, 
 man examines himself critically, and after an honest 
 survey of his moral status, determines to alter his course 
 in life. Perhaps this determination has been caused by 
 the awakening of his soul which, up to this time, has 
 been slumbering under its material covering. This 
 arousing of the soul to self-consciousness may have been 
 brought about almost by accident ; possibly by hearing 
 the words of an eloquent divine, or from perusing a 
 work replete with lofty and moral principles ; but more 
 frequently through being scourged by misfortune, or 
 witnessing the death of one dearly beloved. Such in- 
 centives are represented by the pure chemical re-agents, 
 segregating the higher from the lower affinities the 
 three acids and the fire process. 
 
 "The awakening of the soul to consciousness causes 
 the first moral impulse ; it lays out a road, and what is 
 more, an upward one. The process of purification has 
 set in ; evil associations are broken off ; philosophy and 
 the higher sciences become objects of study; prayer, 
 meditation upon things divine, and soul-inspiring music 
 are factors impelling to an upward course. This imme- 
 diately gives birth to a higher Karma, to the formation 
 of a better quality of aura. 
 
 ' ' Our Karma is the sum total of our auras. The instruc- 
 tions vouchsafed by the second degree make you aware, 
 my brother, that there are three different kinds of aura 
 in man. The auric zone, nearest to the head, and
 
 THE ODIC FORCES GENERATED I5Y MAN.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 103 
 
 emanating from the entire body, is the animal or nervous 
 aura. The auric zone grafted or superimposed upon 
 this, and radiating to a goodly distance, is the intellect- 
 ual or super-nervous aura ; and the third auric zone, 
 capable of radiating even into limitless space, is the 
 spiritual or celestial aura. 
 
 Man may have one aura only, or he may have two, 
 or he may be the happy possessor of all three. 
 Although these zones are interdependent, the animal one 
 is the foundation for the construction of the intellectual, 
 and the latter the basis for the spiritual one. If an 
 individual be in perfect health and harmoniously con- 
 stituted, his nervous aura will possess all the require- 
 ments for the formation of an intellectual auric zone. 
 If this latter zone be formed through varied and solid 
 intellectual attainments, it will constitute the firmest, 
 best, and most fruitful basis for the formation of the 
 spiritual or celestial auric zone. 
 
 " The greater the intellect of a man, the more favorable 
 are his prospects for spiritual development. The smaller 
 his intellect, so much the nearer will be his spiritual 
 zone to the animal zone, and necessarily the more easily 
 influenced by it. These are very important occult 
 truths, my brother, and you are earnestly recommended 
 to meditate deeply upon them. 
 
 "It is said, and truly, that there are open to man two 
 avenues through which he can attain to the knowledge 
 of spiritual things, and these are ' Science and Faith.' 
 Through unbounded Faith, by annihilating the attrac- 
 tions of our senses, by fasting, constant prayer and 
 meditation, by fervid aspirations toward the Infinite 
 Father, and by leading an upright and exemplary life, 
 the golden gates may be opened, and the humblest 
 neophyte may enter. But I assure you, my brother, that
 
 104 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 he will be there only as a visitor, a negative being, who 
 has been admitted in virtue of his prayer and suppli- 
 cation; he will nevertheless, be happy; participating in 
 the never-ending spiritual feasts of the supersensuous 
 world. The man of science, however, upon whose 
 largely developed intellectual auric zone has been grafted 
 a bright spiritual zone, enters the golden gate as by 
 birthright ; he is at home there. He is positive, he is 
 commanding ; he directs, and is a real agent of the 
 Almighty in the execution of the evolutionary laws. 
 
 "I have stated to you that the Karma of a man, is the 
 sum total of his auric zones. 
 
 " The influence of these zones, for good or evil, upon 
 all things with which they come in contact, but more 
 especially human beings, you must now thoroughly 
 understand. All influences exerted by man constitute 
 his responsibility. The meaner his acts, the meaner his 
 Karma, the more debasing his influence upon other 
 people. Hence arises man's great duty, the purifica- 
 tion of his Karma. 
 
 "Very high mysteries are connected with this Karma, 
 which it is not in the province of the second degree to 
 explain. Re-incarnation, through the effect of Karma, 
 is but little understood, although the main idea of 
 re-embodiment is undoubtedly true. The fallacy, 
 generally accepted by many Buddhists, viz : that a 
 human being is re-incarnated upon the earth after a score 
 or more of centuries passed in the super-sensuous world ; 
 that he takes on a new body, composed of flesh, bones, 
 and blood, and that he lives a similar earthly existence 
 over again, is a material and gross idea of the re-incar- 
 nation of the auric forces evolved by man during his 
 earth life. This much, my brother, I am allowed to 
 say, but more anon about this very important subject and
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 105 
 
 the operations of Karma. I hope that the Supreme 
 Master presiding over the third degree will some day 
 vouchsafe an elucidation of the law of re-incarnation. 
 We will now proceed to the laboratory of physical 
 sciences." 
 
 ' ' I have passed through that room already, Master, 
 and was astonished at the large collection of apparatus 
 you possess. Many of the instruments are entirely 
 unknown to me." 
 
 " Yes, we are given to study, and our studies, aided 
 by intuition and perceptive powers, are comparatively 
 easy. I will give you an illustration of some of the 
 results we have achieved. Here is a vibratory instru- 
 ment." 
 
 " It looks somewhat like a church organ." 
 
 "So it does. It has some pipes; but it has also many 
 other appliances and attachments. This apparatus is 
 used for the discovery of the vibratory notes of the 
 musical scale to which a body responds. Each body in 
 the Universe is in vibratory harmony with a number of 
 bodies of different natures, and also in repulsion with 
 many others. 
 
 " You will perceive that with the tongue of every one 
 of these so called organ pipes is connected a ribbon or 
 minute band of laminated metal, to which the tongue 
 transmits faithfully its own vibrations. 
 
 " Now, my brother, be kind enough to stand upon these 
 metal bands, after having removed your sandals, and 
 you will readily discover the musical note with which 
 your body is in harmony. As the notes of the belfry 
 respond to the voice of the watchman singing the 
 hours of night, so will your body respond to the sound 
 of these pipes when one of them is consonant with the 
 vibrations which set in motion the atoms composing it,"
 
 106 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 Bishop Angelo, having removed his sandals, placed 
 his feet upon the first metallic band. 
 
 The Master pressed a lever, and a pipe gave forth a 
 deep base note, the vibrations of which could be easily 
 distinguished. Observing the Bishop closely, but not 
 noticing any change in him, the Master bade him step 
 upon the next metallic band. More than twenty such 
 bands were successively tried by the Bishop without 
 experiencing any unusual sensation ; still, as the voice of 
 the pipes grew deeper, a kind of tremor began to creep 
 over his body. Finally the Master produced an exceed- 
 ingly grave sound, with an intonation so deep, that it 
 seemed almost impossible to be produced by any earthly 
 instrument. 
 
 And now the Bishop quickly stepped down from the 
 metallic band, turned pale, and breathing heavily, 
 exclaimed : 
 
 "Never in my life have I experienced so strange a 
 sensation. Every atom in my body seemed to tremble." 
 
 Smiling kindly, the Master placed a large conch shell 
 to the Bishop's ear. 
 
 " Do you hear a murmuring noise? " 
 
 "Yes, a low singing sound." 
 
 "This is simply a sound intensifier, like the human 
 ear. Taking a hint from this conchoidal form of the 
 shell and its sound intensifying qualities, some old 
 Masters devised an apparatus having all the powers of 
 the shell, improving upon its form by the addition of 
 many special contrivances. This is the apparatus," point- 
 ing to a mysterious machine made of brass, and con- 
 taining numerous interior chambers of spiral form, in 
 outward appearance partaking bcth of the form of a con- 
 choidal shell and of the human ear. 
 
 "This apparatus does not change the number of vi-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA Y. 107 
 
 brations produced by the pipe or by any other sound- 
 producing instrument to which it is applied, since that 
 would change the pitch of the note. It simply intensifies 
 the vibrations a thousand-fold perhaps. 
 
 ' ' Now permit me to apply the metallic band to this in- 
 tensifier, and then have the kindness again to set your 
 feet upon it for an instant only." 
 
 Bishop Angelo complied. 
 
 The lever being pressed once more, the pipe again 
 gave forth its grave, profound, mysterious note, and in 
 less than a second, the Bishop fell unconscious into the 
 arms of the Master. The latter, however, placing his 
 thumb upon the median nerve, between the eyebrows 
 of his prostrate companion, and at the same time utter- 
 ing some strange words, restored him almost instantly to 
 consciousness. 
 
 Pale as death, the Prelate looked around him, as if to 
 ascertain whether he was really alive, but was soothed 
 by the Master's assurance that there was no danger in 
 the experiment when conducted by skillful hands. He 
 was then requested to relate his sensations. 
 
 "They are easy to relate," he said, still gasping for 
 breath; "as soon as the sound was produced by the 
 pipe, I felt a series of vibrations running through my 
 whole body, seeming to break my physical structure into 
 minute fragments ; aye ! almost into dust ; that is all I 
 remember; for I lost consciousness immediately." 
 
 " Yes, I am aware of the shock produced by the in- 
 tensifier; but you were in no danger. To show you how 
 far these vibratory powers may go, we will now try an 
 experiment on this piece of granite. It weighs, I should 
 think, about a ton and a half. You can ascertain with 
 this steel hammer whether the stone is solid."
 
 108 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LAY. 
 
 Following the suggestion, Bishop Angelo struck a few 
 heavy blows and then replied : 
 
 "Absolutely solid." 
 
 " Now place your hand upon the rock, while I sound 
 the different pipes to find the note to which it responds; 
 and tell me when you feel it vibrate." 
 
 Placing one hand upon the stone while the lever was 
 being pressed, he suddenly drew back at the sound of 
 the first note, directing an anxious look toward the Mas- 
 ter. 
 
 The latter smiled benevolently, saying : 
 
 "There is no danger, my brother; the vibrations will 
 be directed against the stone." 
 
 One metallic band after another was applied to the 
 mass of rock until at last a note of very high pitch was 
 reached. The Bishop now felt the rock beginning to 
 tremble and informed the Master of the fact, who there- 
 upon placed his own hand on the granite. After two or 
 three more notes had been sounded, the trembling of 
 the rock became so marked that the Master said : 
 
 " Having now found the number of vibrations to which 
 this mass of rock responds, we will put the intensifier in 
 position, ready to act. To place the instrument at its 
 exact focal distance from the rock is of the utmost im- 
 portance, as also is the angle of inclination. The in- 
 tensified vibrations must be projected against the mass 
 with a maximum effect." 
 
 Then walking toward the apparatus, he noted the num- 
 ber of the pipe, the sound from which had caused the 
 granite to vibrate. Next, taking from a rack one of 
 many large, thin, metallic, bronze-colored plates, bear- 
 ing the same number as that inscribed upon the pipe, he 
 placed it in juxtaposition with the intensifying instru- 
 ment.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y, 109 
 
 "This metallic plate," he explained, " will produce, 
 when struck, the same number of vibrations as that of 
 the pipe in consonance with the molecules of the piece 
 of granite. The vibrations, however, originated by this 
 metallic plate, are much sharper and more destructive 
 in their character ; and as our aim is to destroy the rock 
 by a single blow, we must employ the most effective 
 means." 
 
 " Destroy this enormous piece of granite by a single 
 blow ! " exclaimed Bishop Angelo with amazement. 
 
 "Even so," replied his instructor. " The intensifier is 
 now properly adjusted, and the metallic plate being sus- 
 pended at the correct distance, take this wooden mallet 
 and strike the latter with as powerful a blow as you can 
 deal." 
 
 Grasping the ponderous hammer in his strong hands, 
 the Bishod struck with all his force. The blow was 
 terrific; but instead of destroying the plate, as he had 
 expected, it evoked a sharp and deafening ring, followed 
 by a tremendous crash. The enormous granite mass lay 
 scattered on the floor, rent into a thousand pieces. 
 
 When Bishop Angelo perceived the astounding effect 
 of his blow, he stood half paralyzed, staring at the heap 
 of crumbled fragments, dazed and wonder-struck. 
 
 " This is the result," ejaculated the Master, whose 
 countenance had assumed an expression of deep solemn- 
 ity, " of intensified destructive vibration." 
 
 The Prelate remained standing for fully five minutes 
 without uttering a word, seemingly absorbed in profound 
 thought. Slowly regaining his self-possession he gravely 
 asked, " What is the philosophy or law underlying these 
 startling facts, for facts they are, I must admit." 
 
 "Your question is a natural one, and a scientific 
 mind, like yours, cannot rest until it has obtained a
 
 1 10 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 
 
 scientific answer. Such answer, however, involves the 
 exposition of an occult truth of the highest importance. 
 The perfect understanding of the law of vibratory mo- 
 tion supplies the key to the performance of so-called 
 miracles, like the spontaneous growth of the mango tree, 
 which I know you have witnessed, and many others 
 equally wonderful. You are aware that in this Universe 
 of the Infinite Father, everything is motion, constant, 
 uninterrupted, eternal motion ; that nothing is or can be 
 at a standstill. The atoms and molecules that compose 
 all bodies are incessantly changing, ever mutually at- 
 tracting and repelling, unceasingly urged onward and 
 upward, by the Spirit of the Infinite, which permeates all 
 substances, to their most hidden and intimate particles. 
 The members of our Himalayan Brotherhood call this 
 spirit the aura of Parabrahm. 
 
 ' ' This universal activity is kept in motion by the agency 
 of vibrations. A very important truth, known to occultists 
 only, is the fact that there are two kinds of vibrations, 
 the constructive and destructive. 
 
 " The constructive vibrations are those which tend to 
 build up, to cement together, working out eternally the 
 synthesis of the Universe. Such are primarily the vi- 
 brations emanating from the aura of Parabrahm ; also 
 those transmitting the light of the sun. They are life- 
 giving, and productive of all vegetation. They fester 
 molecular changes of a progressive nature, in all matter, 
 inorganic as well as organic, for all spheres, celestial as 
 well as terrestrial ; in fact, they are the agents of what 
 we call Nature. Vibrations proceeding from deep and 
 earnest thought, evolved by a well-balanced, calm and 
 moral brain, are constructive, and positive in their 
 nature, and have therefore a great influence for good. 
 If it be so with the moral brain of the ordinray man,
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI AT A LA Y. Ill 
 
 much more so is it the case with the highly spiritualized 
 brain of the Adept or initiate of the third degree. The 
 voluntary vibrations emanating from his brain are potent 
 almost beyond belief, as you will be taught later. 
 
 ' ' The destructive vibrations are those caused by noises, 
 and such disturbing elements as strife, anger, evil pas- 
 sions. They are destructive to life through sickness in 
 the human, animal and vegetable kingdoms ; for sick- 
 ness is nothing but an inharmonious aggregation of 
 molecules, with inverted polarities, establishing unnatu- 
 ral magnetic currents, inducing life forces into wrong 
 channels, where they build up incongruous growths, re- 
 sulting in fevers or perhaps in death. 
 
 " The constructive vibrations lead also to perfect crys- 
 talization of pure substances, like the crystals you have 
 seen. 
 
 " The destructive vibrations, when intensified, neutral- 
 ize the constructive force of crystalization by which atoms 
 are kept together ; an instance of which you have just 
 witnessed in the experiment with the granite rock, now 
 lying shattered before us." 
 
 ''This is very wonderful," ejaculated Bishop Angelo. 
 " How much has physical science yet to learn ! Still I 
 fail to understand the mysterious growth of the pumpkin 
 seed in the flower-pot on my lawn. There was no pro- 
 ducer of vibrations there." 
 
 " You are mistaken in your supposition, my dear bro- 
 ther. The brain of man duly trained, duly prepared by 
 the occult means which our Brotherhood exclusively 
 possesses, is the best and most effective vibratory ap- 
 paratus in existence, both for receiving and generating 
 vibrations, whether constructive or destructive. It is 
 able to project these to any distance within radius of 
 its auric zone_with an absolute and positive effect. The
 
 112 ON THE HEIGHTS OF Hf MALAY. 
 
 Brahman who performed upon your lawn did so by order 
 of a higher power, with the object of calling your atten- 
 tion to the occult forces of nature. The Master well 
 knew that your intellect would not allow you to ascribe 
 to a petty trick the spontaneous growth of a plant under 
 your own eyes, and under conditions prescribed by your- 
 self. He knew also that you would give your most se- 
 rious thought to the matter ; and it was expected that the 
 ultimate result would be your presence among us ; and, 
 (his countenance beaming with an affectionate smile) 
 here you are, dear brother." 
 
 " Yes indeed, and great is my joy that it is so." 
 
 "Now, follow me to another part of our laboratory," 
 saying which the Master led Bishop Angelo to a room 
 containing electrical apparatus. 
 
 " I must now make you acquainted with the constituent 
 parts of the ether of the scientists, which as they assert 
 fills all interplanetary space. This ether we call Akasa. 
 This Akasa contains the essence of all substances in 
 nature. To illustrate my meaning by a few simple ex- 
 periments; on this stripe of pure zinc I direct a jet of 
 gas which causes it to burn with a green flame, till 
 finally, it is entirely consumed. Where is the metal ? 
 What has become of the zinc ? It must be somewhere. 
 And such is the fact; its essential parts exist in Akasa. 
 We will now make another experiment." 
 
 Proceeding to a small dark room, he turned on a 
 powerful electric current of a certain compound nature. 
 
 "Along this copper wire you see copper-colored 
 flames or rather luminosities. This color is due to infin- 
 itesimally small particles of copper which the electric 
 current eliminates from the wire. It is, in fact, copper 
 'in radiation.' Whither does the copper go? To Akasa. 
 
 "So Akasa contains the elements, in their essential
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 113 
 
 form, of all matter and substances in the Universe. If it 
 is possible to decompose matter into its essential parts and 
 thus dissipate it into Akasa, must there not be on the 
 other hand synthetic laws, by the operation of which 
 those elements may be recondensed from Akasa into solid, 
 or manifest forms of matter? In this glass jar, con- 
 taining a watery solution of a copper salt, you observe 
 an electric current depositing pure metallic copper upon 
 a platinum plate. Is this not an illustration of the 
 synthesis or restoration of matter to the material form of 
 which I spoke? 
 
 " If the human brain, (which is the most sensitive and 
 complex of all electric and magnetic batteries) obeying a 
 human will, could direct its currents into Akasa, and 
 draw from this the essential or unmanifested elements of 
 matter; if it could, by condensing, integrate them, and 
 thus bring them into a manifest form ; this I say 
 would be an involutionary process or materialization. 
 And, in truth my dear brother," enthusiastically exclaim- 
 ed the Master, ' ' I must state that all the elements con- 
 tained in Akasa do act in obedience to the duly trained 
 concentrated will of the Adept of the third degree of 
 our Himalayan Brotherhood. 
 
 " Futhermore, matter in radiation constitutes the auras 
 of all objects in existence, and this auric matter forms 
 an integral part of Akasa. The auras steadily emanating 
 from plants, minerals and animals constitute Akasa." 
 8
 
 114 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE next room into which the Bishop was led was 
 small in comparison with those just visited. It was 
 about twelve feet square, but appeared to be over forty 
 feet high. The walls were of plate glass, coated over 
 with some brown substance or varnish. In the center 
 was a strange looking pyramid, its base octagonal in 
 form, serving as a table to support what seemed to be a 
 quantity of large crystals of various geometrical forms, 
 and of all colors and hues. 
 
 "Now look through this small window, my brother, 
 and you will see before you, on yonder mountain, a 
 series of sharp- pointed steel rods eighty-one feet in 
 height. These rods are connected with a main con- 
 ductor, which, after passing through the basement below, 
 runs upward through the center of this pyramid and at 
 its termination is divided into seven parts, six of which 
 form the points of two inverted triangles, and the 
 seventh the center of a circle circumscribing these tri- 
 angles, thus forming the very important occult emblem, 
 representing the constructive and eternal forces of 
 nature. This emblem is situated nine feet above the 
 apex of the pyramid." 
 
 Bidding his companion follow him, the Master lifted 
 a trap door, uncovering a flight of steps leading into a 
 dark basement. Having descended into this apartment, 
 Bishop Angelo, who was groping his way in the room 
 with difficulty, saw at length a small incandescent elec- 
 tric light, which softly lit the entire basement, and had
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 115 
 
 been produced by the pressing of a small button in the 
 wall. By the aid of this light the Brahman pointed out to 
 his companion a metallic cable composed of seven strands. 
 
 " Each of these strands," said the Buddhist teacher, 
 ' ' is isolated, and connected with a separate underground 
 mineral vein or deposit of metallic ore. The cable runs 
 upwards through the floor of the room above to the 
 center of the base supporting the pyramid of crystals. 
 Now let us return to the upper room, where I will give 
 you some further explanation." Extinguishing the 
 light and closing the trap door, he motioned to the Pre- 
 late to be seated. 
 
 "Before I darken the room," he continued, "and 
 reveal to you one of the most startling experiments of 
 occult force, I beg of you to inspect this pyramid, the 
 beauty of which you will doubtless appreciate. It is the 
 only one of its kind in existence. 
 
 " Here you see gathered in their pure and perfect crys- 
 tal forms, all the metals whose various bases constitute 
 this planet, some of them as yet unknown to the scien- 
 tific world." 
 
 "Can this really be ?" ejaculated the Bishop in 
 amazement. 
 
 " Yes. This crystal is iridium ; that one vanadium ; 
 the third of a brilliant red, is as yet unknown to scien- 
 tists." 
 
 On the last the Bishop was about to lay his hand, 
 when the Master, gently interposing, said : 
 
 " Do not mix your aura with that of the crystal. In 
 order that the experiment may succeed, it is necessary 
 to keep the auras of the different metals in absolute 
 purity." 
 
 " And have you really here together, all the pure 
 metals of earth in perfect geometric form? I cannot
 
 Il6 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 comprehend how you have been able to obtain crystals 
 of such size. It is almost miraculous." 
 
 ' ' All the crystals are not large ; we have them of 
 various dimensions as you will perceive by examining 
 the pyramid carefully." 
 
 " Some of these crystals, I feel sure, are of great 
 value." 
 
 " Undoubtedly they are ; but with us their monetary 
 value has absolutely no significance. As you walk round 
 the pyramid do not fail to notice that a thin, metallic 
 wire runs midway around each crystal, forming a kind of 
 belt, while a second wire, of different color and size, con- 
 nects the two poles or points of the crystals. Notice 
 also that these two systems of wire are inter-connected 
 with each other be.lta with belts, and polar wires with 
 polar wires, all running upward through the entire mass 
 of crystals composing the pyramid. 
 
 " Now, dear brother, that you have taken note of all 
 these matters, we will close this window, the only one 
 admitting light into the room, and thus we shall be in 
 absolute darkness. While the pupils of our eyes are 
 expanding, to enable them to behold the odic emana- 
 tions or auras flowing from the crystals I will further 
 explain the meaning of this pyramid and its occult ele- 
 ments. 
 
 "At an altitude of nine times nine, or eighty-one feet, 
 above the ridge of the mountain upon which the steel 
 rods are erected, runs a north and south atmospheric 
 electric current of a specific character. It is a current 
 carrying the earth's aura along her atmospheric polar 
 axis. To make this more fully intelligible, I will con- 
 nect the explanation I am about to give, with certain 
 scientific discoveries, well known to the student of 
 natural philosophy.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 117 
 
 "The direct solidarity or inter-dependence between 
 all planets of the same solar system has been established 
 beyond dispute. When the spots in our sun grow large, 
 we know that an electric storm will pass over the face 
 of our earth, taking possession of the telegraph wires, 
 and rendering the working of electric apparatus extremely 
 dangerous. These electric storms will run from the 
 equator to the poles. Following them an aurora bore- 
 alis, or vivid northern-light will appear in the skies, 
 with luminous shafts shooting upward toward the zenith. 
 Later, the astronomer will observe that the spots on the 
 sun gradually diminish in size, and in time resume their 
 normal appearance. These dark spots, as you well 
 know, are vast caverns or hollow, fireless places, where 
 the sun's vital energy has died out, as it were. To 
 repair this loss of vitality, he calls upon his satellites 
 for assistance, for more fuel in fact. The electric stcrm 
 is the first intimation we have of this demand upon our 
 planet for support. The extraordinary electric activity 
 thus awakened increases enormously the auric flow of 
 the earth, which is but an accelerated conversion of 
 solid matter into matter in radiation. This matter in 
 radiation, is carried toward the north pole by the electric 
 storm or intensified electric current. Thence it hurries 
 onward to the sun, the direction of its course being 
 often marked by the beautiful rays of the northern 
 light. 
 
 " Thus receiving from all his satellites their quota of 
 fuel, the central fires of the sun are rekindled, the empty 
 caverns diminish in size, and the solar life-giving heat 
 returns to us with renewed vigor. Now, brother, one 
 of the regular atmospheric currents, steadily carrying, in 
 radiation, matter of our earth to the pole, is flowing 
 over yonder mountain, and a portion of it is intercepted
 
 1 1 8 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA Y. 
 
 by the steel rods, and brought at will into this room. 
 By cutting off the connection of the conductor with the 
 earth the regular aura of our planet is focalized upon 
 the six points and center of the occult emblem above 
 the apex of this pyramid. 
 
 "You have also noticed that the wire connecting the 
 poles of the metallic crystals are united in seven main 
 wires at the top of the pyramid, and that six of these 
 wires connect with the six points of the triangles, and 
 the seventh with the center of the emblem. A full elec- 
 tric communication is thereby established between the 
 outer polar current of the earth's aura, and the polar 
 current of all the metals composing the pyramid. Both 
 currents focalize in the mystic emblem. Can you now 
 see any aura above the crystals? " 
 
 " Here and there I perceive a few light luminosities ; 
 nothing very distinct." 
 
 " They will soon appear quite visible, as I already see 
 them plainly ; meanwhile, I will explain the uses of the 
 cable in the basement. 
 
 "The location of this temple or monastery was selected, 
 first of all on account of the polar electric current over 
 the mountain, so easily accessible here ; second, on ac- 
 count of ore beds of the seven principal mother metals 
 of the earth found in this vicinity. Strands of the cable 
 have been conducted to each of these metallic deposits, 
 and bring to our pyramid seven currents which, com- 
 bined,, form in its integrity, the natural magnetic cur- 
 rent of the earth. These magnetic mineral currents are 
 the negative currents of the planet, and they help to de- 
 velop the several auras or vital emanations, while the 
 electric or polar currents are positive, and transport to 
 their natural destination the auric emanations developed 
 by the earth's magnetism.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 119 
 
 "When under favorable vibratory conditions, as for 
 instance when metallic copper was deposited upon the 
 platinum plate, as seen in the other room, the electric 
 current may also re-convert matter in radiation into solid 
 matter. This, my brother, is all the explanation need- 
 ed to understand the exceedingly interesting experiment 
 in occultism which we are now about to perform ; look 
 at the pyramid, and see whether you can distinguish 
 more clearly the auric zones of the different metals." 
 
 "I do indeed; I see them quite distinctly," replied 
 the Bishop. "They are beautiful in the extreme in 
 their variety of colors and hues. The zones of some, 
 however, extend much farther than those of others. The 
 polar flames are perfectly distinguishable, and differ in 
 color from the luminous radiations around the belts." 
 
 " I am glad that the auras appear plain to you, with 
 their varied colors and delicate hues. Watch them now, 
 and mark whither they are directed." 
 
 "I notice that some auras interblend very readily, 
 while others keep apart, but all ascend toward the tri- 
 angles, and about it form a cloud of many hues, which 
 is gradually growing denser as the auric emanations suc- 
 cessively reach it. The cloud is in a state of activity, 
 as if interior attractions and repulsions were at work." 
 
 " Just so, brother; and now I shall connect the em- 
 blem with the seven strands of the wire cable by turning 
 this lever. Remember that before the magnetic current 
 of the earth, conveyed by the cable, can reach the tri- 
 angles, it must pass through the wire belts of all the 
 crystals. Now, watch." 
 
 Bishop Angelo perceived that all the belt currents 
 became highly intensified, forming near the mystic tri- 
 angle a second luminous cloud, pulsating as in the throes 
 of labor. It was a beautiful sight. Breathless with ex-
 
 120 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 
 
 pectation, he observed with intense interest the progress 
 of the experiment. 
 
 "That cloud," said the Master, "is the mother, 
 womb, and mineral protoplasm, all in one. I now turn 
 on the electric current of the mountain, which will pass 
 first through the polar wires of the metals. Observe the 
 result." 
 
 The whole pyramid of crystals became immediately 
 enwrapped in multi-colored flames, and the cloud envel 
 oping the mystic emblem, irresistibly attracting the one 
 below was vividly illuminated. Brighter and brighter 
 grew the center, until at last an intensely luminous speck 
 was formed. 
 
 "That," said the Master with great solemnity, "is 
 the nucleus of a new world. It is a comet ; an infini- 
 tesimal one, it is true, but a complete comet never- 
 theless. Brother, thus worlds are formed." 
 
 The Bishop seemed as one transfixed. 
 
 "We will now try whether we can succeed in trans- 
 forming one of these auric clouds, this matter in radia- 
 tion into solid matter; in fact, solidify the comet ; aye ! 
 make a planet of it ! Take this polished silver tray, 
 and place it just above the pyramid, under the mystic 
 emblem where you will find a support for it. 
 
 "We will now condense our comet into meteoric 
 dust, for thus are formed the meteors daily falling upon 
 our earth. While connecting the polar wires of this 
 pyramid with a powerful battery of static electricity, I 
 shall also connect the belt wires with an equally power- 
 ful electro-magnetic machine. Now observe." 
 
 Two levers being simultaneously pressed, a blinding 
 flash shot through the heart of the cloud followed by 
 absolute darkness. 
 
 Opening the window, the Master said :
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LAY. 12 1 
 
 " We will now see whether we have succeeded in ob- 
 taining meteoric dust." 
 
 As soon as the Bishop had recovered his equipoise, and 
 his eyes had become accustomed to the light, he has- 
 tened to bring the silver tray to his instructor, and lo ! 
 upon it lay small particles of dust. 
 
 " Proceed with care in gathering the dust, as we 
 must test it by the microscope, and by acids, to assure 
 ourselves that it is really meteoric." 
 
 Deep emotion was depicted on Angelo's features. He 
 realized that he had assisted at an occult experiment of 
 the most momentous significance. In the presence of 
 the Master he felt as a child, and followed him mechan- 
 ically to the room where the microscopes were kept. 
 Submitting the dust carefully to optical and chemical 
 tests, he was compelled to pronounce it of genuine 
 meteoric origin. 
 
 "Now, dear brother," said the Master with great 
 solemnity, " retire to your room and meditate, for it has 
 been proved to you that ' as it is above, so it is below, as 
 is the Macrocosm, so is the Microcosm.'" 
 
 Two days later, the Master called at the Prelate's 
 room, and bade him prepare to receive the second 
 degree, which was to be conferred upon him at high 
 noon. He thus admonished him : 
 
 1 ' Perform thy ablutions thoroughly, and surround 
 thyself with as much aura of the Spirit of the Infinite, 
 as thou canst attract by earnest prayer and intense aspir- 
 ation. I will call for thee at the proper time." 
 
 After making his ablutions, Bishop Angelo fell on his 
 knees, and offered up to his God the most heartfelt 
 thanksgiving, prayer, and adoration that man can utter. 
 
 " I thank Thee, O Heavenly Father, that Thou hast 
 permitted thy humble servant to receive the truth con-
 
 122 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 cerning the handiwork of thy Universe ; to understand 
 the wise laws by which it is governed, and the means 
 Thou hast placed within the reach of every human being, 
 to draw nearer and nearer to Thee ; I thank Thee my 
 Heavenly Master, that Thou hast brought me to the 
 knowledge of thy masters here on earth, to whom thou 
 hast confided the mysteries of thy Holy Truth, that 
 they may unfold them to humanity as it becomes worthy 
 to receive them. Grant my prayer, O Omnipotent 
 Spirit ! Infuse into me those high and noble qualities 
 that will enable me to follow their footsteps on their 
 upward path to Thee ! Give me power to suppress the 
 bad and develop the good, ever ascending, until finally 
 I return to Thee ! I glorify Thee, O my Lord ! Hence- 
 forth my life shall be consecrated to thy service." 
 
 Further devotions were interrupted by the arrival of 
 the Master, who summoned him to the hall of assembly. 
 
 Following his guide Bishop Angelo entered the spacious 
 hall, and found convened therein twenty-four brethren 
 arrayed in white robes, a band of blue along the edges 
 of which distinguished them from others. The Master 
 conducted his candidate to a chair placed midway be- 
 tween the center and the end of the hall, taking a posi- 
 tion by his side. 
 
 The first thing observed by the Bishop was a large 
 circle on the floor, twelve feet in diameter, and includ- 
 ing two inscribed triangles, their six points lying in the 
 circumference. From the center of the circle another 
 interior and much smaller one was drawn tangent to the 
 sides of the inscribed triangles within. 
 
 Within this smaller circle, two similar triangles were 
 inscribed. 
 
 While thus occupied, strains of most perfect melody 
 fell softly from some invisible instrument upon the
 
 GEOMETRICAL LINES FOLLOWED HY THE ODIC FORCES IN NATURE 
 IN THE PROCESS OF MATERIALIZATION.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LAY. 125 
 
 Bishop's ear ; and now the brethren marched toward the 
 center of the hall, each holding in his hand a staff sur- 
 mounted by a golden cross. Slowly they arranged them- 
 selves in groups of six on the mystic figure the first on 
 the circumference at the points of the triangles ; the sec- 
 ond on the same circumference, half way between them; 
 the third at the points at which the sides of the large 
 triangles intersected each other, and the last, on the six 
 points of the small triangles. When thus in position the 
 brethren joined hands. 
 
 A voice was then heard : 
 
 " Let the hall be darkened," and instantly darkness 
 prevailed. 
 
 " Let the signal be given to the brethren who are not 
 with us in the body that the candidate for initiation is 
 duly prepared, and that we await their presence." 
 
 For some minutes, no sound was heard but the strains 
 of the mysterious music. 
 
 " Has the order been given ? " inquired the Master. 
 
 "It has," replied the twenty-four brethren in unison. 
 
 " Let us then offer a silent supplication to the Infinite 
 Father, asking him to bestow upon the candidate his 
 measure of the Divine aura." 
 
 After an interval, passed in silent prayer, sweet musi- 
 cal sounds, like chimes of silver bells, were heard, 
 apparently proceeding from a point above the centre of 
 the mystic circle. Only for a brief half minute they 
 lasted. As they died away, a voice was heard saying : 
 
 " Brethren of the second degree are approaching in 
 their astral bodies, to assist in the initiation of the can- 
 didate." 
 
 " Watch the centre of the circle ! " whispered the 
 Master to the Bishop. 
 
 Around the outer edge of the large circle, a circum-
 
 126 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 ference of auric flames appeared ; then the inner circle 
 became faintly illuminated ; these luminous rings, as 
 they grew brighter, gradually converging toward the 
 center of the mystic figure. Presently an auric cloud 
 was seen to form rapidly, increasing in density, and 
 growing in height. Pulsation was soon perceptible; 
 streaks of light appeared, which condensed into two 
 luminous points, one red, near the center of the cloud ; 
 the other a brilliant white, at the upper extremity. A 
 few minutes later the cloud took the form of a human 
 being, slowly solidifying, and lo ! in three times three, or 
 exactly nine minutes, time, there, in the center of the 
 circle, stood a noble Brahman with figure erect, in his 
 astral body. Stepping outside the circle, he slowly 
 moved to his customary seat. Eight materializations 
 had followed each other in a short space of time, when 
 a ninth was announced by a peculiar sound of the astral 
 bells, sweeter, more heavenly than before. The Master 
 again whispered, and now with greater solemnity, in the 
 Bishop's ear : 
 
 " The Grand Master of the second degree is approach- 
 ing." 
 
 Sweeter and sweeter grew the thrilling notes of the 
 astral bells, while the luminous bodies emanating from 
 the magic circle became more intense and more purely 
 white. Presently a bright mist appeared to hover over 
 the center of the circle interspersed with a filagree of 
 golden streaks. Almost too quickly for human eye to 
 mark the transformation, in its place stood the magnifi- 
 cent form of a European, whose countenance beamed 
 with superior intelligence and benevolence. 
 
 Bishop Angelo recognized him immediately as a fellow 
 student in one of the leading universities of Europe. 
 He knew him, moreover, to be at the head of a cele-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 127 
 
 brated institution of learning which possessed the finest 
 astronomical observatory of the age. 
 
 With dignified mien, the Grand Master proceeded to 
 his seat on an elevated dais, and as two of the initiates, 
 present only in their astral bodies, took their places 
 beside him, again the hall was radiant with light. 
 
 The ceremonies opened with music and invocations, 
 chanted in a peculiar rythmic measure. These ended, 
 his late instructor conducted the candidate to the Grand 
 Master, who welcomed him as a member of the Hima- 
 layan Brotherhood, and as a former college acquaint- 
 ance. After this kindly greeting, he alluded to the 
 indoctrination which the candidate had lately received, 
 through the various demonstrations exhibited in the 
 scientific laboratories. 
 
 "You have there learned," said the Grand Master, 
 " three great lessons in truth ; the first, that every thing 
 in the Universe is in motion, and that this motion is the 
 result of vibrations. Second, that every substance in 
 existence is the possessor of an aura, which is simply 
 the matter of the substance itself in radiation ; that this 
 aura becomes a part of Akasa, filling all inter-planetary 
 space. Third, that vibratory motion or force, properly 
 applied to this Akasa, can condense its elements into a 
 solid or manifest form. Indeed, you have just witnessed 
 the materialization of the bodies of several of the breth- 
 ren now present, and that of my own body effected 
 under nearly similar conditions. 
 
 " In the second degree, where the power of materiali- 
 zation has not yet been independently acquired, it is 
 necessary that the brethren assisting the candidate 
 should be in perfect harmony, to insure immediate suc- 
 cess. Thus working in perfect unison, emitting power- 
 ful, homogeneous, constructive vibrations from their
 
 128 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 brains, they can summon into their presence in a com- 
 paratively short time, a healthy and well formed human 
 being. One sceptic, projecting his destructive vibrations 
 upon the delicate auric structure, is often sufficient to 
 prevent materialization." 
 
 At this point, astral bells were heard ringing in all 
 parts of the hall, but more particularly over the Grand 
 Master's head. 
 
 " I am summoned," he said, " to return to my mun- 
 dane life, in order to continue observations on the 
 planet Jupiter, in which changes of great magnitude are 
 taking place. 
 
 "The second degree teaches the initiate the laws by 
 which he may appear at will in his astral body, where- 
 ever he may wish, and also make himself visible and 
 invisible. To the Master who has already indoctrined 
 you in the science of occultism, I delegate the task of 
 instructing you in these laws. It often requires long 
 practice in the cultivation of the will power, (for there 
 is a wide difference between simple volition and will) 
 and great care and prudence before we are able to 
 accomplish this grand consummation with readiness and 
 safety. It is also necessary to gain a complete knowledge 
 and understanding of the influences, times and directions 
 of planetary, electric and magnetic currents, for these 
 are in fact the routes along which our astral bodies 
 travel. 
 
 " Let the Brother of the West bring the insignia of 
 the second degree." 
 
 Thereupon one of the brethren approached with a 
 white robe trimmed with blue, and a staff of bamboo 
 cane surmounted by a golden cross. Taking them from 
 the hands of the assistant, the Grand Master robed 
 Bishop Angelo with the vestment of the order, saying :
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 1 29 
 
 " The white robe signifies purity; purity of life, purity 
 of action, and purity of thought. The blue borders 
 indicate the heavenly aspirations, which should unceas- 
 ingly control thee. They denote also, that a still higher 
 step has to be gained in thine upward march, to win the 
 spotless robe of white. Next I present thee with this 
 golden cross, the emblem of the physical man. Its 
 vertical bar represent's man's polar axis, along which the 
 main life forces travel ; while the horizontal one signifies 
 and indicates the region of dia-magnetism. At the 
 intersection of the two planes in the corporeal form of 
 man dwells his animal soul. The four points of the 
 cross represent his senses and its center the region in 
 which all sensual forces originate. This cross I present 
 to thee as a token of warning against domination of the 
 senses. Keep it ever before thee. The emblem is 
 placed upon a staff, because on it thou must lean in all 
 thy walks of life ; whithersoever thou goest, it is to be 
 with thee. Thus thou hast an ever present reminder of 
 the ceaseless battle against the allurements of the senses. 
 These, my brother, are the insignia we bestow upon the 
 neophyte, when taking the second degree in occultism. 
 
 " Now let all the brethren approach. Draw this couch 
 into the mystic circle." 
 
 A settee of bamboo was placed in the centre of the 
 circle. The Grand Master descended from the platform 
 and approaching the couch, said : " Let the initiate lie 
 down." 
 
 The Bishop obeyed. 
 
 He then moved toward the head of the initiate, put 
 one hand upon it, and the other upon the region of the 
 solar plexus, and all the brethren took their places in 
 the magic circle, as when expecting the aerial visitors. 
 
 "You will doubtless be glad to know what is occur- 
 
 9
 
 130 OX THE HEIGHTS OE H I MALAY. 
 
 ring in your Bishopric in Simla," the (irand Master said. 
 " Wish then with a powerful concentration of your will- 
 power to go thither, to see your coadjutor, and make 
 yourself visible to him ; wish moreover to be able to 
 address him in an audible voice, and to say what you 
 desire; and, finally resolve most firmly to return hither 
 to your body within twenty minutes; for presently I 
 must leave you." 
 
 " Now brethren, join hands and let your will 
 strengthen the will of the initiate." 
 
 In a moment Bishop Angelo became apparently uncon- 
 scious. 
 
 At the end of the allotted time, the Bishop opened his 
 eyes, and looked around him with bewilderment and 
 assumed an upright position. 
 
 "Brother, did you see your coadjutor ?" asked the 
 Grand Master. 
 
 " I saw him, aud he expressed his delight at my return, 
 saying that a matter of great importance awaited me. 
 He showed me a letter from the Cardinal Secretary to 
 the Pope, stating that His Holiness, in recognition of the 
 important services which I had rendered to the Church 
 in India, had appointed me Archbishop of Simla, with 
 residence at the City of Liege in Belgium. The letter 
 further ordered that I should intrust the affairs of the 
 diocese to my coadjutor, and proceed at once to Europe." 
 
 " I am aware that such a letter is awaiting you," said 
 the Grand Master. " Return to your Bishopric as soon 
 as you have obtained an audience from the Supreme 
 Master presiding over the third degree of our Order; 
 for him, you must see before leaving the monastery." 
 
 Again the astral bells were heard. The Grand 
 Master, with a few words of congratulation and encourage- 
 ment, delivered the initiate into the care of his instructor,
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. IJI 
 
 and at a sign from him all heads were bowed toward the 
 ground. When the brethren again looked up, their 
 commander had disappeared as mysteriously as he had 
 arrived. 
 
 The next evening, Bishop Angelo was ordered to pro- 
 ceed to the hall of the third degree. The swift beatings 
 of his heart told him of the emotion which he tried in 
 vain to control. Arriving in the ante-room, he was 
 asked to be seated, until he should be summoned into 
 the presence of the Supreme Master. Meanwhile an 
 inscription above the doors of the main hall attracted 
 his attention. It was written in Latin and read : 
 " Memento homo quid Deus es, et in Deum rever fen's." 
 The sublimity of this motto filled his soul with divine 
 aspirations. 
 
 After an interval of fifteen minutes, which he passed 
 in earnest supplication to the Infinite Father, the doors 
 of the main hall were thrown open, and the Bishop was 
 invited to enter. Led by Tiis instructor to the foot of 
 the platform, upon which was seated the Supreme Master 
 surrounded by his Adepts, he tried in vain to distinguish 
 the features of the superior beings into whose presence 
 he had at length been ushered. The aura surrounding 
 them was so bright that it momentarily dazzled him, for 
 they appeared like shining suns. The Supreme Master 
 was radiant with light. 
 
 "Look up and behold," said his instructor. 
 
 At last the Bishop, slowly lifting his eyes, beheld a 
 being so bright, so godlike of aspect, so transcendent 
 in divine expression, that involuntarily he knelt before 
 him. 
 
 The Supreme Master commencing his instructions at 
 once said: " My brother, it is in part the province of 
 the third degree to teach the candidate how effectually
 
 132 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 
 
 to control matter in any of its states or stages ; to render 
 it visible or invisible at will; in fact, to force matter to 
 obey spirit at all times and under all circumstances. 
 This is done by means of vibrations created by the brain 
 of the Adept and directed by his powerful will. These 
 vibrations thou wilt be taught to create and direct as time 
 proceeds and thy will grows stronger. The growth and 
 evolution of the human will is a matter of paramount 
 importance in occultism and very little understood by 
 man. When man has overcome his passions and sub- 
 dued his moral weaknesses, has become the absolute 
 master of self, and has reached the point where he can 
 live in uninterrupted harmony with his highest ideal, 
 then and then only commences the formation of the 
 real occult Will whose vibrations control the imponder- 
 able forces of the Universe in a greater or less degree, in 
 direct ratio to its own state of evolution and divine 
 growth. This growth and power of the occult Will is 
 limitless, as is Parabrahm himself. 
 
 " The third degree" meets here every third moon when 
 the heavenly bodies assume favorable aspects. Of this 
 thou shalt be notified at the proper time. Thou mayest 
 then meet with us in astral body, for we are aware that 
 thy stay in India is drawing to a close. Meanwhile, 
 dear brother, wherever thou art, unceasingly endeavor to 
 spiritualize thy life. Strive always after higher inspira- 
 tion ; merge thyself utterly in the aura of Parabrahm, 
 and truths more sublime, more celestial, will ever be un- 
 folded unto thee. Know thou, that the Adept or initiate 
 of the third degree of our Brotherhood, wearing the 
 robe of pure white, is indeed a Master. He walks with 
 head erect on the true path leading upward to Parabrahm. 
 No weaknesses assail him ; no by-ways, however tempt- 
 ing, attract his attention. Immerged in divine aura,
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF II IMA LAY. 133 
 
 and living in affinity with Parabrahm, the infinite truths 
 of the Universe flow naturally unto him, as the sunshine 
 penetrates the clear crystal windows of a palace, and 
 illuminates all its interior chambers. The Master of 
 the third degree is the intermediate between Parabrahm 
 or God and his creature, man. Humanizing, so to say, 
 the Divine Spirit or influx, by absorbing it in his own 
 brain, and thence projecting it through his almost un- 
 limited auric zone into the intellectual and spiritual 
 atmosphere of earth, he thus brings it within the reach 
 of man, who can partake of it at will, if his life is pure 
 enough, his aspirations lofty and powerful enough, to be 
 in affinity with that Divine Spirit or influx. Now breth- 
 ren, approach ! " 
 
 At this command all the Adepts surrounded Bishop 
 Angelo, and raising their eyes at the same time toward 
 heaven, commenced uttering a prayer in tones so low yet 
 harmonious, that their voices resembled rather a sweet 
 soft murmur than an invocation uttered in words. The 
 Sublime Grand Master, lifting also his eyes heaven ward, 
 and with hands extended toward Brother Angelo, be- 
 sought, in fervid words, the Spirit of Parabraham to 
 descend upon the candidate. Soon were perceived 
 rays of brilliant white coming from above and centering 
 upon the head of the Bishop. Steadily they grew in 
 brightness, until all present, dazzled by the supernatural 
 vision, sank prostrate on the floor, the Grand Master 
 alone remaining upright. Then were heard strains of 
 sublimest melody, in those softly subdued tremulos which 
 awaken spiritual consciousness. The Bishop felt as 
 though transfigured. The material Universe disappeared 
 from sight, and a world of dazzling brightness opened 
 before him. Soon a divine influx, quickening intensely 
 his spiritual nature, permeated his entire being, so that
 
 134 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 he seemed to have become almost a part of Divinity 
 itself. So lofty, powerful, and positive where his spirit- 
 ual possessions, thoughts, and aspirations, that he realiz- 
 ed having entered a new world, the world of causes, and 
 for the moment at least lived in the celestial realms of a 
 super-sensuous existence. He had become endowed with 
 the priceless gift of apprehending laws and principles 
 eternal.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAYA 135 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 How beautiful she was, with large, soft, blue eyes, 
 gazing into space ! Her golden locks loosely but grace- 
 fully knotted, fell in wavelets upon her shoulders. Her 
 pale features, child-like in their innocence, were encircled 
 with a halo of spirituality, and under the velvet-like 
 skin, the veins pulsated with pure and healthy blood. 
 Her simple robe, of delicate gray-tint, fastened around 
 the waist by a plain leathern belt, fell in simple yet ar- 
 tistic folds, revealing in graceful outline the perfect sym- 
 metry of her form. 
 
 Near by, a lady of queenly aspect, and a gentleman 
 of stately presence and aristocratic mien were gazing at 
 the young girl, as on one whom they loved. Presently 
 the lady said : 
 
 "There she is, Monseigneur, absorbed again in one 
 of those reveries in which she appears to be away from 
 earth. If we speak to her she will not hear us ; her 
 soul, in these moments of abstraction, seems as if it had 
 left her body to roam elsewhere upon some unknown and 
 lofty errand in space. The heavenly expression of her 
 face shows that her spirit is far away, and that her 
 thoughts are as those of an angel." 
 
 "This is strange," answered the Archbishop, with a 
 sigh. " I thought, Countess, that the love you bear to 
 that child made you sometimes exaggerate her peculiari- 
 ties ; but I can see now that there is really something 
 strange and abnormal in your pupil, and that her case
 
 136 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 
 
 deserves close and intelligent study." And he whisper- 
 ed to himself, " I must study her." 
 
 "Yes, Monseigneur, Olga is a strange child, and I 
 love her dearly, a little for her oddities, perhaps, but 
 much more for her purity of soul, her simplicity of 
 character, truthfulness of spirit and superiority of mind. 
 She is as noble a child as ever came to earth." 
 
 " And has she no relatives here ? " inquired the Arch- 
 bishop. 
 
 "No. Her father, an American gentleman, Living- 
 ston by name, was travelling with his wife and child, 
 through Europe. Upon the recommendation of the 
 American Minister at Brussels, two years ago, he intrust- 
 ed his child to me, saying that he knew I would care for 
 her as faithfully as would her mother. Last year, while 
 at Rome, the mother was attacked by malarial fever and 
 died. The father immediately came to see his child, 
 and the meeting was heartrending in the extreme. He 
 left her with me, saying that from what he had heard 
 and from what Olga had told him, he did not believe she 
 could find anywhere better care, sympathy, or love. So 
 Mr. Livingston departed for America ; leaving his dear- 
 est and only treasure in my charge." 
 
 "She is the living incarnation of a soul in heaven," 
 said Monseigneur, gazing admiringly at Olga, who was 
 still standing in the same posture and still gazing wist- 
 fully into space. Meanwhile a little color had tinged 
 her cheeks and she was breathing more rapidly. 
 
 "The immortal spirit," he continued, "seems to 
 shine through her. What an interesting child she is ! " 
 
 "If Monseigneur will permit," rejoined the lady, 
 " we will retire into this vine-covered arbor." 
 
 Madame de Bellevue and the Archbishop moved slow- 
 ly toward the spot indicated, seated themselves upon a
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 137 
 
 rustic bench, and awaited with anxious interest the result 
 of Olga's abstraction. 
 
 After a few moments, the girl's eyelids slowly moved, 
 and she looked searchingly around, as if to see whether 
 she had been observed. At length she uttered a long, 
 deep sigh, and casting a farewell salute at some invisible 
 object, ran like a startled fawn to the recreation hall, 
 where the young ladies of the seminary were chatting 
 before retiring for the night. 
 
 "Do you really think, Countess," asked the Monseig- 
 neur with evident interest "thatOlga, when thus ab- 
 stracted, sees visions? " 
 
 " I could never discover whether she does or not; she 
 is very reticent about these reveries ; afraid, I suppose, 
 lest she be considered a dreamer and visionary. The 
 salute she threw into space, makes me for the first time 
 believe that she really has visions when so entranced." 
 
 " We must study that child thoroughly, Countess ; 
 she may prove a very interesting psychological subject." 
 
 Thus conversing, they proceeded to the private dwell- 
 ing of Madame de Bellevue, directing their steps toward 
 the cosy and well appointed library. 
 
 " Monseigneur," said the lady, " with your permis- 
 sion, tea will be served in the library. I always like to 
 be with my books, whenever I have to reason upon in- 
 tellectual matters." 
 
 "Certainly, Countess, certainly ; the idea itself is a 
 very suggestive one." 
 
 Madame Adelaide, Countess de Bellevue, was a portly 
 lady of about sixty summers. Her features were those 
 of the old noblesse, who understood that they too had 
 obligations and duties to fulfill, in return for the privi- 
 leges they enjoyed. On them was stamped an air of 
 dignity, coupled with superior intelligence, and a sense
 
 138 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 of honor and purity, while in her large, dark eyes the 
 most striking expression was that of womanly affection 
 and benevolence. On either side of her noble forehead 
 a puff of snow-white hair projected, and her brow was 
 covered with a triangular strip of fine black lace a la 
 Marie Stuart. She wore a heavy, black-silk dress and 
 upon her shoulders a shawl of delicate lace. 
 
 The Countess was a French exile ; her husband a rich 
 and aristocratic nobleman, had been arrested by order 
 of Robespierre during the Revolution, found guilty of 
 conspiring against the Republic, and sentenced to death 
 by the guillotine, all within forty-eight hours. 
 
 Madame de Bellevue was saved through the devotion 
 and tender attachment of her nurse, who prevailed upon 
 her to disguise herself as a peasant, and fly, under the 
 escort of the nurse's husband, to the Belgian frontier. 
 
 The young Countess, dressed as a peasant, escaped to 
 Belgium, and passed the frontier after a seven days' 
 wearisome and perilous journey, performed for the most 
 part by night. 
 
 The Countess had a little money, sufficient to take her 
 to the city of Liege, where lived her former tutor, now 
 seventy years of age, to whom she could appeal with 
 perfect confidence for guidance and protection. 
 
 An accomplished lady, proficient in all branches of 
 feminine culture, she soon gathered around her a number 
 of pupils, to whom she taught embroidery, drawing, 
 painting, music, elocution, and other accomplishments. 
 After two years thus passed in the city, the leading 
 families of Liege requested her to open a pensionat for 
 their daughters, and to take entire charge of their edu- 
 cation. The Countess finally consented, and in less than 
 five years, her seminary had become the most prominent 
 in Belgium. She not only gave technical instruction to
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF Hf MALAY. 139 
 
 her pupils, but by precept and example fitted them to 
 adorn the circles of fashionable society. Every Wednes- 
 day, a reception was held in her parlors, at which a 
 number of young ladies were deputed to receive and en- 
 tertain the guests, to attend to all details, to see that 
 nothing was wanting which might contribute to the en- 
 joyment of the evening. 
 
 Another duty enjoined on her pupils, and one about 
 which Madame de Bellevue was very particular, was the 
 distribution among the city poor, of the remnants of 
 their meals, the good Countess taking care that there 
 should always be a surplus. Each afternoon, the outer 
 door of the seminary was thrown open, and as the poor 
 entered with their tin pails, the young ladies, with smiles 
 and encouraging words, returned them well filled with 
 substantial food. Remembering her own sad experience 
 in life, the Countess impressed upon them the claims of 
 charity, as the first of all Christian virtues. 
 
 At the time of our narrative, the seminary situated in 
 the handsomest quarter of Liege, with large grounds 
 attached, was attended by the children of the best fami- 
 lies of Belgium and Holland, and even from Germany 
 and France. Apart from her rank, superior attainments 
 and high qualities of mind gained for the Countess the 
 veneration and esteem of all with whom she was on terms 
 of intimacy. Such was the lady in whose care Mr. Liv- 
 ingston had placed his dearest and only child, Olga. 
 
 An American by birth, and thoroughly imbued with 
 American methods, systems, and ideas, before taking 
 leave of the Countess Mr. Livingston had begged of her 
 to give his child a practical education, and to prepare 
 her, so far as possible, for the battle of life in the western 
 tvorld. 
 
 Madame de Bellevue astonished Mr. Livingston by the
 
 140 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 following answer, which, however, not only satisfied but 
 delighted him. 
 
 " The American idea of educating women, I consider 
 entirely wrong," she said. " The growing tendency to 
 prepare young ladies for professions which have so far 
 been entirely allotted to men, must finally have a disas- 
 trous effect upon society. It is not to be disputed, however, 
 that a woman whom chance throws upon her own resour- 
 ces, finds it more difficult every day to make an honor- 
 able livelihood ; nor do we deny that, if she has been 
 duly prepared by a liberal education, she can the more 
 readily find employment in a field exclusively occupied 
 hitherto by men, because her services can be obtained 
 at a lower rate of remuneration. A woman as an attor- 
 ney-at-law or as a civil engineer is an anomaly. Where 
 is the man who, having secured an independent position 
 in life, and wishing to marry and create a home, will take 
 to his heart an attorney-at-law or a civil engineer as the 
 woman to be the mother of his children ? 
 
 " We consider the mission of woman far superior to that 
 which the drift of modern American ideas would ascribe 
 to her. In fact, we deem the role she is intended to 
 play in life more important than that of man. Man will 
 study the sciences, discover the laws governing matter, 
 apply those laws to his worldly welfare, and create 
 wealth ; he will build gigantic railroads, establish vast 
 steamship lines, linking far away continents together ; 
 put in operation innumerable industries, all centering 
 toward his personal comfort. It must, however, be con- 
 ceded that all these pursuits, absorbing man's entire 
 activity, are exclusively material, administering to the 
 wants and needs of the body only, leaving in utter 
 oblivion and neglect the spiritual and nobler side of his 
 nature. Woman's province and destiny it is to stand by
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 141 
 
 the side of man as a faithful watcher, a loving guardian, 
 a spiritual companion, the salutary influence of whose 
 presence will silently and constantly remind him of a 
 sphere of activities higher than those of the material 
 plane upon which his daily avocation compels him to 
 live. After a busy day spent in pursuits and calcula- 
 tions intended to increase his worldly possessions, pur- 
 suits and calculations often in conflict with the higher 
 principles of ethics, when returning home at night, the 
 husband and father should be made to feel that he is 
 entering a temple at whose outer door all business cares 
 should be laid aside, a temple whose very atmosphere is 
 pure and elevating, the presence of whose presiding god- 
 dess is a constant incentive to higher and nobler thoughts, 
 and whose affection is worthy of all human effort and 
 sacrifice. In such a home, man must needs regain 
 through this higher train of sentiment more than he 
 loses daily through the debasing influences inseparable 
 from a modern business career. In the presence of such 
 a wife, he feels a better man. She is a living appeal to 
 the higher side of his nature. The purity of her soul, 
 the superiority of her mind are constant incentives to 
 nobler mental activities. 
 
 ' ' Such a wife is the guardian angel of man ; God's own 
 guardian against the wickedness of the world ; and when 
 mature age shall have calmed his passions; when at 
 length his striving for worldly possessions shall come to 
 an end, either through their superabundance or through 
 a more just appreciation of their real value, then the 
 household divinity, wife and mother, will have the sat- 
 isfaction of seeing her spiritualizing mission bear fruit, 
 and as a recompense for her noble endeavors, she may 
 now with the one she has aided walk hand in hand, with
 
 142 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 eyes uplifted, confident and hopeful, until the golden 
 gates shall open for both. 
 
 "This we consider the true mission of woman upon 
 earth, and all the efforts of our seminary are to prepare 
 young ladies for such activities of life as we have indi- 
 cated. Absolute purity of soul, high spiritual minded- 
 ness, deep religious feelings, intellectual attainments, 
 aesthetic and artistic development, refinement of man- 
 ners, and proficiency in the accomplishments that are so 
 much appreciated in good society to-day ; these it is our 
 aim to inculcate. We are certain that a young lady 
 educated by us, and possessing the attributes just enumer- 
 ated will surely find a station in harmony with her 
 attainments. Any gentleman wishing to settle seriously 
 in life would certainly marry such a one in preference to 
 a female attorney -at-law or a civil engineer. 
 
 This modern American system of instilling into young 
 ladies the idea that they are as good as men, that they 
 should prepare to fill the same professions as are occupied 
 by men ; that they have as much right as men to any- 
 thing and everything that the world contains, has the 
 effect of defeminizing them. They become positive, 
 argumentative, self-assertive, and really act as men in 
 their ways, especially in those which are inferior. The 
 result is fewer marriages and more divorces. It is a 
 satisfaction to know, if adversity should chance to over- 
 take one of our pupils in after life, she will be prepared 
 to meet it through the moral and intellectual resources 
 which our educational system has placed at her disposal." 
 
 After this discourse, Mr. Livingston was fully con- 
 vinced that the education given to the young ladies of 
 Madame de Bellevue's seminary was of the highest ; 
 that he had undoubtedly selected for his daughter as
 
 OiV THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 143 
 
 good a home as could be found ; and knowing this he 
 took his departure for America with less reluctance. 
 
 " How long has Miss Olga been with you, Countess ? ' ' 
 asked the Archbishop continuing the conversation. 
 
 " About a year and a half, Monseigneur." 
 
 " Has she had those reveries very long ? " 
 
 " No, they commenced, as far as I have observed, 
 about three months after her father bade her good-by. 
 These spells occur about once a week. They have 
 grown, however, more intense, and to-day, as you have 
 observed, her abstraction amounts almost to a trance." 
 
 " Has she any male instructor who appears interested 
 in her?" 
 
 ''There are two very aged professors for special 
 branches, drawing and music." 
 
 " Is there anybody else of the male sex in your institu- 
 tion with whom Miss Livingston comes in contact ? " 
 
 " No, except perhaps, my protege, the young violinist, 
 who has just returned from Brussels, the laureate of the 
 Conservatory. He plays before the young ladies occas- 
 ionally. You know young Trouvere ? " 
 
 " I have heard a vague report about a musical genius 
 whom you had adopted and were kindly educating ; 
 and you say he has just returned with honors from the 
 Conservatory? " 
 
 " He has, Monseigneur." 
 
 " Please tell me more about him." 
 
 The Countess related the episodes of his career to 
 the Archbishop. 
 
 Some fifteen years before, at the semi nary of Countess 
 de Bellevue, twenty or thirty people were assembled 
 before the outer door of the kitchen yard, each one car- 
 rying a small tin pail. The door opened, and the young 
 ladies taking their vessels from a few of the applicants,
 
 144 X THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 turned to the kitchen, and filling them to the brim, 
 returned them to the owners with a kindly smile and a 
 cheering word. All were served in turn and went their 
 way, except a boy about twelve years old, who was a 
 favorite, and who lingered until the last. When all 
 were gone he was invited into the kitchen. 
 
 " Well, Trouvere," (for such was his name) said 
 Victoire de Fays, one of the young ladies who had taken 
 a great fancy to the little fellow, " how are you to-day ? 
 I hope you are well, in good trim, and can give us a 
 nice little solo on your harmonica ; something new, you 
 know, as we have heard the "Brabanconne " many 
 times; if you do so we will fill your little pail brim full 
 with cakes and sweetmeats." 
 
 The little fellow appeared to think deeply for a few 
 minutes, hardly noticing the promised reward, and shyly 
 made answer: 
 
 " I know a new piece, but it so strange, so unlike the 
 other tunes, that I am afraid you will not like it." 
 
 " Well, let us hear it," said Isabelle Servais, a merry 
 flaxen-haired beauty; "if we do not like it we will tell 
 you." 
 
 " Yes, yes," said they all in chorus, "play it for us, 
 Trouvere." 
 
 Seating himself and raising to his mouth a large har- 
 monica, a present from the ladies, the lad ccmmenced 
 to play. Instantly the attention of his audience was 
 riveted, for such strange tones and combinations they 
 had never heard before. The instrument gave forth 
 notes of wailing and pent-up sorrow, anon bursting forth 
 into sobs and lamentations. The little musician ap- 
 peared to be entirely absorbed in the melody. Such 
 wierd', wild notes they had never heard, and for the 
 moment they forgot their school duties, not even notic-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS Of Hi MA LAY. 14$ 
 
 ing the entrance of " bonne maman " as they called the 
 Countess de Bellevue, who now appeared on the scene to 
 find out the cause of their delay. She was at once en- 
 tranced herself by the strange music. Trouvere stopped, 
 however, and it was only then that the young ladies 
 noticed the presence of the Countess and with contrite 
 air, asked pardon as they returned to their respective 
 class-rooms. But Victoire de Fays and Isabelle Servais 
 remained with the Countess, and asked her if she could 
 do nothing to further the musical education of the 
 talented child. 
 
 "Come to my room," she answered, "and we will 
 talk the matter over." 
 
 When in her chamber and seated, she beckoned to 
 Trouvere and taking him affectionately by the hand, 
 asked whether he would like to become an artist, a musi- 
 cian. The boy fell on his knees before the kind-hearted 
 lady and, raising his clasped hands, cried out with tears 
 in his eyes, " A violin, a violin, bonne maman." 
 
 The Countess could not help laughing at this enthusi- 
 astic outburst of the pigmy artist, and replied : " Well, 
 well, my little son, you shall have a violin. But tell me 
 where did you learn the strange tune you were playing 
 in the kitchen ?" 
 
 The child became embarrassed and bowed his head 
 without answering. 
 
 "Tell me, Trouvere, I wish to know." 
 
 For a moment the lad remained twisting his cap be- 
 tween his fingers, but being urged by his patroness; said 
 that he had had a dream, or at least thought it was a 
 dream, though everything was as plain to him as if he 
 had been awake. He seemed to be in a strange country, 
 in the midst of high mountains. He saw a village with 
 its people living in tents of skin. He saw them go into 
 10
 
 146 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 
 
 a cave, and gather around a pile of stones upon which 
 a small fire was burning. As every one placed on it a stick 
 of wood it blazed anew. The scent given forth by 
 the burning wood was very strong and sweet. The 
 whole ceremony was presided over by a stately woman or 
 Queen, holding a staff in her hand. Soon he heard 
 strange music, at the strains of which the people began 
 to dance around the fire. They also took up the burn- 
 ing brands, waving them strangely in the air. Though 
 many other things occurred, he did not notice them, so 
 absorbed was he in the music, which had impressed him 
 so much, that ever since he had tried to play it on his 
 harmonica, and thought that what they had heard was 
 somewhat like it. The Countess kissed the little fellow, 
 and dismissed him. 
 
 When he had gone, the lady pondered over the matter 
 and came to the conclusion that Trouvere should have 
 an opportunity to cultivate his musical talent. She 
 thought as he was the pet of all the young ladies of the 
 seminary, he might as well be educated with them, fcr 
 he was but twelve years old, and perfectly innccent ai d 
 well behaved. So the next morning she sent her gar- 
 dener to inquire after the parents of the little fellow, 
 with a view to making arrangements with them. He 
 returned with the information that Trouvere had ro 
 parents ; that he lived with a woman, in whose care he 
 had been placed by another woman who it was said 
 brought him from Brussels to Liege ; that the boy was 
 at the time very well dressed ; in a word that it was a 
 mystery, which would probably never be cleared up, as 
 the woman who brought him from Brussels was dead, or 
 so at least it was reported. This unexpected news 
 decided the Countess to adopt the boy at once. She 
 herself went to see the person with whom he resided,
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HlAfALAY. 14? 
 
 gave her some money, and assured her that the ladies 
 under her charge would see to her wants. 
 
 When Trouvere was installed in the seminary, the 
 Countess had him neatly dressed, and brought to her 
 rooms. She was much impressed by his appearance ; his 
 mien, though child-like, showed breeding and refinement; 
 his figure was erect, and his bearing aristocratic ; his skin 
 was of a southern hue, and his complexion dark; his 
 eyes were black and dreamily soft, set off with arching, 
 well-defined eye-brows. The Countess said that he look- 
 ed like the son of some southern gentleman, proud, but 
 distinguished and refined. She had a room prepared for 
 him adjoining her own apartments. He attended the 
 class-rooms with the young ladies of his age, always be- 
 haved most genteelly, and proved a most apt and atten- 
 tive pupil. 
 
 The teacher of music had been instructed to take 
 Trouvere into his class, and from that quarter also great 
 progress was reported. For several years the boy re- 
 mained at the seminary, intermingling freely with the 
 young ladies, during class hours at least, for in moments 
 of recreation he always went to his room to practice on 
 the violin purchased for him by the Countess. The very 
 soul of the boy was absorbed in his music. Every spare 
 minute was given to practice, and he soon became a fair 
 instrumentalist. His classical studies were also very 
 satisfactory ; but he loved the poets best. 
 
 Slowly he developed into a handsome young man, and 
 it was no longer proper for him to mingle with the 
 young ladies. So the Countess ordered her professors 
 to give him private lessons in her own rooms, and for 
 two years he studied unremittingly. He was now seven- 
 teen, and his benefactress thought it time to send him
 
 148 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY 
 
 to the Conservatory of Music at Brussels, to finish his 
 education and fit him for his profession. 
 
 It was with much hesitation and misgiving that the 
 good lady decided to send the inexperienced youth in- 
 to a large city. Thus far he had never seen any society 
 but that which the seminary afforded. His soul was as 
 pure as crystal ; all his aspirations were lofty ; he was 
 deeply religious, with an unbounded love and adoration 
 for the Infinite Maker of all. But would he come forth 
 unsullied from the temptations of a great metropolis ? 
 
 Finally Madame de Bellevue wrote to a lady friend, 
 who lived in that city, and told her about Trouvere. 
 This lady was in good circumstances, a widow and child- 
 less, and herself a great lover of music. The Countess 
 thought that, while Trouvere would be good company 
 for her, he would also be safe in her hands. The lady 
 answered that she would be tery happy to receive the 
 young man, would give him room and board gratuitous- 
 ly, and thus contribute her mite toward bringing this 
 genius before the world. 
 
 The Countess was delighted, and after having arrang- 
 ed all matters with Trouvere, herself accompanied him 
 to Brussels. There she made all arrangements with the 
 professors of the Conservatory, paid all the bills, saw 
 Trouvere installed in the household of her friend, and 
 bidding him an affectionate farewell, returned to Liege, 
 not without shedding tears at the idea of leaving behind 
 her one to whom she was tenderly attached, and who 
 was so worthy of her motherly affection. 
 
 A few weeks before the Countess and the Archbishop 
 met in the library of the seminary, Madame de Bellevue 
 had received a letter from Trouvere, stating that he had 
 passed so excellent an examination in every branch of 
 music that he had won the prize of honor at the Con-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 149 
 
 servatory, which would be bestowed upon him at the 
 end of the week. He besought the good Countess to be 
 present if possible at the ceremony, especially as the 
 King might attend, for the prize was his own endow- 
 ment. 
 
 "I certainly attach," he said in his letter, "much 
 value to the gold medal which will be put upon my 
 breast, perhaps by the King himself; but far more that 
 you, my noble benefactress, should witness the honor 
 conferred on me, one which I owe to your protection 
 and kindness." 
 
 This letter touched the good Countess' heart, and she 
 repaired to Brussels the day before the event. Her 
 friend, with whom Trouvere still remained, received her, 
 and during the evening, while Trouvere was at the Con- 
 servatory rehearsal, Madame de Bellevue learned many 
 details about him, that could not well have been given 
 in their correspondence. She heard that Trouvere had 
 but one passion, his violin. True, he loved to read 
 poetry, to view the star-lit heavens, or to bend in dreamy 
 worship over the flowers he culled in the meadow ; but 
 these were only means of inspiration, the origin of 
 themes elucidated and embodied by his instrument ; 
 motives for improvisation, always beautiful, and often 
 divine. Furthermore he was perfect in morals, in sim- 
 plicity, aspiration, and tenderness, and yet pcssesed of 
 a strong mind and will, which asserted themselves where - 
 ever decision was required. He had an exceedingly 
 amiable disposition. After improvising some pathetic 
 piece, when he saw that his aunt, (as he called his good 
 hostess) was touched, sometimes to tears, he would ap- 
 proach her, seat himself on a foot-stool, put his arm 
 around her waist, and, while stroking her white locks 
 in his most caressing mood, say :
 
 150 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 " You like my music, don't you, Aunt? You under- 
 stand me when my soul feels sad, and my violin cries 
 I have seen tears rolling down your eyes : now, now, do 
 not deny it, for I have seen them. And how you did 
 laugh when I tried to imitate the jabberingsof two quar- 
 reling women ! Well I love you, dear Aunt, for you are 
 so good. I could play a whole night for you." 
 
 "And thus," said the lady, " Trouvere would sit at 
 my knee by the hour, caressing and entertaining me, in 
 the most innocent and winning fashion." 
 
 The Countess was more than delighted with the re- 
 port she received of her protege. The only drawback to 
 her pleasure, were the tears shed by her friend at the 
 prospect of Trouvere's departure. 
 
 The next day was the one set for the distribution of 
 the prizes. Several minister of state had signified their 
 intention to be present, and it was as usual, to be a 
 grand affair. Half an hour before the appointed time, 
 the Countess, her friend and Trouvere entered a carriage, 
 and drove to the central music hall of the Conservatory. 
 The young violinist had notified the director that 
 Madame de Bellevue would attend, and as she was 
 widely known in Belgium, one of the best seats was re- 
 served for her. When they arrived many people of dis- 
 tinction were already assembled. Soon afterward came 
 the Ministers of State, and now the orchestra began 
 to play the overture of "Robin des Bois." When it 
 was about half finished, and all were attentively listen- 
 ing to its beautiful execution, a courier, wearing the 
 royal livery, entered the hall, and announced in a loud 
 voice: " Le Roi." 
 
 Immediately the orchestra stopped, and a buzz of ex- 
 citement ran through the audience. The director of 
 the Conservatory, the professors, and ministers went to
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. I$I 
 
 receive and welcome the King. On his entrance, the 
 assemblage arose, and the orchestra played the national 
 air, the Brabanconne. The King of a near country, his 
 guest at the time, accompanied him, and the royal visi- 
 tor was complimented in similar fashion. They seated 
 themselves upon an elevated dais nearly facing the 
 Countess. The Belgian King recognized her, for her 
 merit and repute had gained for her an introduction at 
 Court, and sent a general to present his regards. 
 
 The Countess could not suppress her delight, and a 
 hum of appreciation pervaded the assembly. The 
 mutual salutations ended, the orchestra resumed the 
 overture, after which the distribution of prizes began. 
 The director handed the diplomas, richly covered opera 
 partitions ; silver and bronze medals to the high digni- 
 taries for distribution. The successful candidates were 
 brought forward one by one to receive their awards, of 
 which the last was the ' ' grand pt ix d'honneur," a large 
 gold medal now resting in its satin casket, upon a small 
 table before the monarchs. 
 
 The director, leading Trouvere by the hand, brought 
 him before their Majesties, introducing him as the suc- 
 cessful candidate for the grand prize. They were struck 
 by the manly and distinguished bearing of the young 
 musician. Respectfully bowing, the young man glanced 
 at one of the kings in his straight-forward, unsophisti- 
 cated way. A strange sensation seized him. A kind of 
 nervous tremor crept through his nerves and shook his 
 frame, though he could not himself define his feelings. 
 For an instant, he seemed to recognize, as in a flash, 
 above the head of one of the kings, the face of the dark 
 aristocratic woman he had seen so many times in his 
 dreams, and the melody of whose strange, weird songs 
 he so often endeavored, when awake, to reproduce.
 
 152 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 The Countess, as well as the audience, noticed Trou- 
 vere's perturbation, but all thought it natural on such an 
 occasion. The King of the Belgians took the medal 
 from its case, arose, and while the orchestra played a few 
 strains of the national anthem, fastened it on young 
 Trouvere's breast, saying a few complimentary and 
 encouraging words. A round of applause from the audi- 
 ence greeted the laureate, who, instead of returning to 
 his place, went straight to the Countess, and bending 
 over her white locks, imprinted an affectionate kiss upon 
 her noble forehead, saying aloud : 
 
 "It is to you that I owe this honor, and you must 
 share it." 
 
 As all knew Trouvere's history, including even the 
 ministers of state, another round of applause followed 
 the act, and the good Countess, who had hitherto suc- 
 ceeded in suppressing her emotions, could no longer 
 refrain from tears. 
 
 Meanwhile, a staff-officer brought the director word 
 that the Belgian King wished to speak with him. After 
 receiving His Majesty's commands, he went to inform 
 Trouvere, who was still with the Countess, that the King 
 had expressed a desire to hear the composition which 
 had won the prize of honor. 
 
 Trouvere hesitated ; but the director brought his 
 violin, placed it in his hand, placed him in the proper 
 position and made him face their Majesties. 
 
 The audience again began to applaud. Trouvere felt 
 the strange influence of a few moments ago come over him. 
 He commenced to play. Hardly had he struck a few 
 notes, when he saw above the head of one of the kings 
 the same dark and haughty woman he thought he had 
 seen there before. It seemed to him that she was sing- 
 ing one of her weird songs, and that he was imitating
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 153 
 
 her. His bow followed mechanically the intonations. 
 It appeared to him as if the woman were singing through 
 his violin. The King, above whose head the face of the 
 woman appeared, soon grew intensely interested. He 
 changed position several times, as if to bring his ear 
 nearer to the violinist. The playing soon became very 
 strange; now sweet, full of love and tenderness; now 
 furious like the raging of a storm, and at times express- 
 ive of intense hatred. The monarch was transfixed, and 
 his face grew deadly pale. 
 
 " Enough," he said with trembling voice extending 
 his hand towards the musician, " enough." 
 
 Their Majesties arose and with them the audience 
 the former leaving the hall, were followed by their 
 attendants and they were driven to the palace. One of 
 the kings remained in his quarters, refusing to see any 
 one; and, pacing his apartments in the deepest agitation, 
 muttered; "Where could the young violinist have 
 heard that wild strain, the very same she used to sing to 
 me when she bound me with the spell of that tiger love 
 of hers. Ah ! that woman ! that woman ! "
 
 154 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 The Archbishop, in conversation with the Countess 
 de Bellevue, while sipping tea in her library, had listened 
 with marked interest to all the incidents of the young 
 artist's career, and when the story was finished he re- 
 marked : 
 
 " Some day, Countess, I shall take the liberty of ask- 
 ing you to introduce me to the young gentleman. He 
 must be of good parentage, a lost child, perhaps ; his 
 talents and aspirations seem to indicate it." 
 
 " I am of the same opinion, Monseigneur, and I sin- 
 cerely hope that Trouvere will find his parents some 
 day ; for he seems at times in deep despondency, when 
 brooding over the past. Well, Trouvere is the only per- 
 son Olga has seen since his return a week ago ; he likes 
 to play for the ladies, who never tire of his music." 
 
 " It is very natural indeed for such an artist." 
 
 " Olga, I must confess, is strangely impressed by his 
 music, and several times I have seen it bring tears to her 
 eyes. I have also remarked that certain airs and melo- 
 dies have the tendency to throw her into reveries, though 
 she seems always to combat them." 
 
 " But, Countess," asked the Archbishop listening in- 
 tently, "what is that delightful music? " 
 
 " Oh ! It is Trouvere ; I had forgotten that he asked 
 permission to play a nocturne this evening; I was to be 
 present, but I had forgotten all about it." 
 
 " What strange, rich tones ! " 
 
 "I am sure Olga is enthusiastically listening. If
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 155 
 
 Monseigneur will be kind enough to follow me, I will 
 lead him to a place where, without being seen, he can 
 observe the young ladies and the musician." 
 
 " I am at your command, Countess; please lead the 
 way." 
 
 Passing through a long glass-covered corridor they 
 entered a small apartment, from which unnoticed, they 
 could see the young people assembled. 
 
 Trouvere was playing one of his favorite compositions ; 
 a wild, weird melody, full of crescendos and diminu- 
 endos, like a gusty wind, sweeping through a forest; now 
 soft and supplicating, now harsh and commanding, but 
 always harmonious and effective. He held the young 
 ladies as though under a spell; the more so as his music 
 was in keeping with the wildness of the night, for among 
 the cypress trees in the garden, could be heard the 
 moaning of a storm. 
 
 At first Olga could not be discovered, but presently 
 the Archbishop observed her seated in a secluded nook, 
 in the shadow of the stairway leading to the dormitories. 
 The girl seemed as one entranced. Through her large 
 expanded eyes, fixed upon the musician, her very soul 
 appeared to look forth and to absorb every strain from 
 the violin. When the melody became weird, her body 
 seemed to shiver, to tremble with nervous excitement, 
 and anon at some soft, appealing melody, a blush seemed 
 to creep over her cheeks, her gaze seemed to soften, and 
 her lips to smile. She was the true impersonation of Trou- 
 vere's genius, expressed in the language of music. 
 
 The Prelate regarded her with intense interest, and 
 seemed almost to read her thoughts. 
 
 "Strange, strange," he said, "here in this western 
 materialistic land, such a soul as this ! O thou angel in
 
 156 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 
 
 exile, may the Elohim direct thy footsteps, and guide 
 thy destiny ! " 
 
 Trouvere was absorbed in his melody ; his eyes were 
 half closed ; his head followed the cadences of the music, 
 and when he ceased to play, he seemed to awake as from 
 a dream. His look was wandering and nervous, and he 
 stared around him as if to discover where he was ; but 
 perceiving Olga, his features became more calm and 
 natural. Each seemed conscious of the abstraction and 
 mental abandonment from which they had emerged, and 
 at the same instant dropped their eyes, not as lovers, but 
 like two souls who, by some invisible power, had for a 
 moment been united in ethereal regions, and then return- 
 ed to earth. 
 
 When Trouvere had finished, he saluted the young 
 ladies, and retired to a small room in an aisle of the 
 private apartments of Madame de Bellevue. 
 
 "Did you observe her, Monseigneur? " 
 
 "Yes, Countess, and with much interest. I observed 
 also your young violinist. He seems to have the dreamy eye 
 of the mystic. I will study him also. I think, dear Count- 
 ess, you have a rich psychological mine in your institu- 
 tion. God alone knows what the future holds in store 
 for those two ! If you will permit, I will visit you in a 
 day or two, and we will try to find out whether Olga has 
 any latent occult powers ; for if so, they may prove very 
 interesting." 
 
 " You are ever welcome here, as you well know, Mon- 
 seigneur, and lam always at your service." 
 
 "And I at yours," he answered with a graceful in- 
 clination of the head. " My carriage has arrived, and 
 now, Countess, I shall wish you good-night." 
 
 "Good-night, Monseigneur." 
 
 A few days later, toward evening, he again made his
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 157 
 
 appearance at the seminary, bringing with him a small 
 casket, covered with purple velvet, which he carefully 
 placed on a side table. 
 
 "Well, Countess," he said, "how is our little girl 
 to-day?" 
 
 "Very well indeed, Monseigneur. Her teacher told 
 me this forenoon that she was a strange, but most talent- 
 ed child, almost a genius. She knows all her lessons 
 perfectly. Yet when studying, her eyes never seem to 
 rest on the book, but are steadily fixed above it, giving 
 one the impression, that she acquired her knowledge by 
 intuition." 
 
 " It is ! wonderful ! wonderful ! " ejaculated the Pre- 
 late. 
 
 The Countess was at a loss. While understanding the 
 girl's faculties less and less, she was aware that the Mon- 
 seigneur understood them ever more clearly. But to her 
 all was as yet mystery. 
 
 " Countess, would you do me the favor of asking Miss 
 Olga to take tea with us to-night? I wish to question 
 her a little; but first she must be made to feel at home; 
 so that she will not be embarrassed in her answers." 
 
 "Certainly, Monseigneur, with the greatest pleasure. " 
 
 Olga was sent for, and soon appeared. She bowed 
 respectfully to the Countess, and was fntroduced to the 
 Archbishop, who the reader doubtless recognizes as 
 Bishop Angelo. 
 
 The young girl surprised at this unexpected honor, 
 looked at her school uniform, and then reproachfully at 
 the Countess, as though to say : 
 
 "Why did you not tell me of this? I might have 
 dressed for the occasion." 
 
 "It is quite right, Olga," said the Countess in reply 
 to this silent reproach. "Monseigneur likes our uni-
 
 158 ON THE HEIGHTS OP H1MALAY. 
 
 f ;rm very much, and prefers its simplicity to all the silks 
 in the city. Sit near me, my child and take a cup of 
 tea with us. Your teacher has just spoken of your re- 
 markable progress in your studies, and of the manner in 
 which you learn and recite your lessons. Monseigneur 
 heard the report and expressed a wish to see you." 
 
 "I must congratulate you, Miss Livingston, upon the 
 success which your diligence has won. Since my stay 
 here, seldom have I heard a better account of any young 
 student." 
 
 Thus saying, the Archbishop shook hands with her 
 most cordially, causing the child's face to color, crimson 
 red. 
 
 "And now, my dear Olga," said the Countess, "I 
 wish you to remember that for to-night you are are not 
 my pupil but my guest ; so you must act and speak as 
 freely with us, as any of my visitors would do." 
 
 When the Archbishop had passed half an hour in con- 
 versation with Olga, she appeared to be quite at ease, 
 and even to display a lively interest in his discourse. 
 Observing this, he went to the side table upon which he 
 had laid the velvet-covered case, and opening it by a 
 secret spring, took out a mirror of concave form, upon 
 the frame of which were painted mystic symbols ser- 
 pents, triangles, circles, and hieroglyphics. He placed 
 the mirror on a table so that one looking on it should 
 face the east. 
 
 " Miss Olga," he said, " will you be kind enough to 
 walk this way and see how your features look in the 
 mirror. It is a little different from an ordinary one; I 
 brought it fron India." 
 
 "Certainly, Monseigneur." 
 
 The Archibishop placed her in the position requir-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 159 
 
 ed, and adjusting the mirror before her, at a certain 
 angle of inclination, said : 
 
 " Now, Miss Olga, look steadily at the glass, and tell 
 us whether you see anything there besides your own 
 face. ' ' 
 
 The child looked at him in astonishment, as if she did 
 not understand his words, while the Prelate, joining 
 Madame de Bellevue, requested her in a low voice to be 
 silent, and to listen attentively to whatever the girl might 
 say. 
 
 "Well," said Olga, moving her head from right to 
 left, "I do not see my face at all; this is a strange 
 mirror ! It seems as if a mass of thick white-clouds 
 were rolling over and over ! Ah ! now the clouds appear 
 less dense ; they become more transparent, like a fog. 
 Something shines through the mist. A landscape, and 
 now a cottage, in a clump of trees. In the distance I 
 see a large building like the palace of a king. I 
 see two ladies, covered with long cloaks, slowly descend- 
 ing the stairway of the building. One is old ; the other 
 young; both seem agitated, as if in anxious expectation ; 
 they direct their steps toward the cottage; they enter." 
 
 The Archbishop was breathless and the Countess, who 
 knew the history of the Prince de Silvereau, listened in- 
 tently to every word of this startling revelation. 
 
 Olga continued : 
 
 " Now I see a young man, an officer. He raps at the 
 front door of the cottage. The elder of the two ladies 
 opens the door and beckons to him to enter." 
 
 "Enough, my child," said the Archbishop, greatly 
 excited, "we will continue this some other time." But 
 extending her hands toward the Prelate, almost with an 
 air of command, Olga proceeded as if unaware of his 
 presence.
 
 160 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 " I see the young officer bending his knee before the 
 lady, as if taking leave of one for whom he holds the 
 tenderest regard and the deepest respect. But what is 
 this ? The scene changes ; the cottage and the land- 
 scape have disappeared." 
 
 The Archbishop uttered a sigh of relief. 
 
 "Now I see the interior of a lady's boudoir ; the 
 furniture is very rich, and the room is full of ornaments 
 rich and rare. On a satin-covered divan, a lady is seated. 
 She is of middle age and tears are in her eyes. Oh ! 
 The room she is in belongs to a palace ; she she looks 
 like a queen ! " ejaculated Olga with an accent of wonder. 
 
 The Archbishop's form was bent forward as if to catch 
 every breath that fell from the young girl's lips. The 
 Countess was no less interested. 
 
 " Now the Queen brushes away her tears," continued 
 the maid. " Slowly and painfully she lifts her head, 
 supporting it with her hand ; her elbow rests on a small 
 marble table, and she seems to be in deep thought. 
 And now images appear before her and vanish one after 
 another. Oh ! I begin to understand ; they are the 
 pictures of her thoughts. I see suddenly appearing the 
 portrait of the handsome officer who entered the lit- 
 tle cottage at night near the palace, and who bent to the 
 younger of the two ladies, while taking his leave. Hush ! " 
 said the child, placing her fingers over her lips. " I see 
 the image of the young lady moving slowly toward the 
 Queen, looking more and more like her as it approaches. 
 It draws nearer and nearer, and now, now it merges 
 into the Queen and disappears. Yes, the young lady 
 of the cottage, is the unhappy Queen. How very 
 strange." 
 
 The Archbishop and the Countess were mute with 
 astonishment. After a few minutes Olga exclaimed :
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. l6l 
 
 "Now the young officer-appears again." 
 
 At these words the Prelate hurriedly left his' seat, ap- 
 proaching Olga with the intention of taking away the 
 mirror; but the girl, fixing her beautiful eyes upon him, 
 and extending her arm said in a firm voice : 
 
 " Please be seated, Monseigneur." 
 
 Madame de Bellevue was deeply affected, but with 
 eyes fixed upon her pupil who now appeared to her as a 
 sybil, sat montionless as a statue. 
 
 Olga resumed her description : 
 
 " I see the young officer of the cottage, dressed like a 
 monk and looking much older. What strange things 
 move before my eyes ! Now I see him in a foreign land 
 and surrounded by tropical vegetation. The people 
 around him are strangely dressed. They wear long yel- 
 low robes, and turbans on their heads. The monk seems 
 to be of some high priestly rank. He is coming this 
 way. I see you also in the mirror, Monseigneur ; well, 
 he is going toward you ; Monseigneur; he is " 
 
 At this point the Archbishop stepped forward, and 
 made a pass with his hand over the mirror, whereupon 
 Olga exclaimed: "All is dark; I can see nothing 
 more." 
 
 Monseigneur replaced the mirror in the casket, on the 
 table from which he had taken it. To relieve the situa- 
 tion which was a little embarrassing for all, he said : 
 
 " Countess, I told you a few days ago, that I should 
 ask for an introduction to your musical laureate. Would 
 it be inconvenient for you to grant this favor to-night? 
 I wish very much to hear him, and this evening I should 
 be glad to listen to him." 
 
 Madame de Bellevue readily acquiesced to the sugges- 
 tion, and immediately rang the bell for her servant. 
 
 Olga blushed and her eyelids drooped. 
 II
 
 162 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 
 
 Presently the artist entered with his instrument. He 
 had been apprised of the Archbishop's visit and was at- 
 tired in evening dress. As he stood at the entrance of 
 the salon, he appeared in features and physique the very 
 type of perfect humanity. His tall, erect figure, his 
 lofty forehead, his hair black as the raven's wing, his 
 dark southern complexion, his dreamy, jet black cyc-s, 
 and mystic brow attracted at once the Prelate's atten- 
 tion. 
 
 Saluting the company gracefully as he entered, 
 Trouvere at once approached the Countess, taking IHT 
 hands in both of his, affectionately. After intro- 
 ducing him to the Archbishop she motioned him to a 
 seat. 
 
 "My dear Trouvere," she said, " Monseigneur has 
 heard of your success at the Conservatory, and has ex- 
 pressed a desire to hear you. Will you favor us with 
 one of your improvisations? Not operatic music or 
 grand sonatas ; just obey the inspiration of the moment, 
 if there be any." 
 
 "I shall feel honored, indeed, to play before Monseig- 
 neur," replied he with a graceful inclination of the head. 
 "As for inspiration," he added in a gentle voice, " you 
 are aware Countess, that whenever you are present, the 
 inspiration of love never fails." His eyes, however, 
 met those of Olga, who was seated on the other side of 
 the Countess. 
 
 "*' Very well, very well," answered the latter, with a 
 smile of evident satisfaction. 
 
 Trouvere arose and tuned his instrument, during 
 which process his eyes often met Olga's. He looked 
 upward for a moment, as if waiting for an inspiration ; 
 then his eyes meeting those of the young girl again, he 
 commenced playing. The tones, at first low, soft, and
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HfMALAY. 163 
 
 plaintive, as if expressing the most tender pleading ; 
 soon became richer and more melodious, and now more 
 earnest, tender, and beseeching, as though of supplica- 
 tion, of fervent prayer. Was the inspiration an earnest 
 appeal to the Infinite Father ; a mystic longing to know 
 the unknowable, the surgings of a soul toward the limit- 
 less regions of ethereal space, or was it the translation 
 through music of the aspirations of a noble and pure 
 first love? Certain it was that the hearts of all were 
 touched, and that each one could interpret the beautiful 
 soul-elevating harmony according to his or her own 
 mental state. 
 
 Olga, with her beautiful blue eyes steadily fixed upon 
 the musician, drank in every note, every intonation, as 
 eagerly as the morning sun absorbs the glittering dew. 
 The feelings that the tender melodies of the young artist 
 awoke in her soul .were like a new revelation. They 
 seemed to find a ready place there, to fill a void, and to 
 be a natural part of herself. She felt her vital forces 
 quickened and more intensified. Did she ask what all 
 this meant? No, while the dear, pure-hearted child 
 continued to look at Trouvere, to drink in all the rich 
 melody that his violin gave forth, she seemed to under- 
 stand it, to assimilate it, almost to love it; for every 
 feeling it awoke in her was pure, holy, uplifting. Did 
 she know what that feeling was? No. To her it was 
 like that of worship, and she felt that Trouvere was wor- 
 shipping with her. 
 
 The violinist, entirely absorbed in his playing, was 
 under the same spell that bound the maiden. He felt it 
 was his soul that was playing, and he let it play. He 
 knew that the violin translated correctly his feelings, and 
 he let it translate. His eyes were often riveted on those
 
 1 64 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 
 
 of Olga, and a celestial current seemed to unite and fill 
 them both. 
 
 Angelo's thoughts had returned to the period describ- 
 ed a few moment's before by Olga, when looking in the 
 mirror, and those of the Countess had also reverted to 
 an epoch in her youth when all was sunshine and love 
 a period which the Revolution brought to so abrupt a 
 termination. 
 
 The musician ceased to play. A sigh, as from the 
 the depths of the soul, escaped from each, and as 
 Trouvere took his seat beside the Countess, applause 
 greeted his masterly effort ; but only when all had recov- 
 ered from the spell produced by his violin. Conversa- 
 tion languished for a while. Every one appeared to be 
 in deep reflection. Monseigneur was the first to recover, 
 and at once engaged in conversation with Trouvere and 
 Olga. 
 
 The Countess was mute, still probably intent on the 
 memories that the player had awakened. Her eyes fell 
 upon the velvet casket, and slowly the desire grew upon 
 her to look into the mirror, to see if it would picture 
 any of her past. 
 
 The Archbishop had followed the direction of her 
 eyes, and divining her wish nodded assent, presenting 
 the mirror and beckoning her to take the seat which 
 Olga had occupied. The Countess did so. Meanwhile 
 the Archbishop had moved nearer to the divan, where 
 Olga and Trouvere were now seated together. The 
 young couple moved closer toward each other, until they 
 were as near as etiquet'te would allow. The Archbishop 
 made many inquiries about Olga's parents, and Trou- 
 vere's sojourn in Brussels. Their answers were not al- 
 ways to the point, their minds being occupied with each 
 other, for they had never before met so informally. They
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS CF HIM A LAY. 165 
 
 comprehended each other perfectly, and were conscious 
 of their mutual love, although they knew not exactly the 
 meaning of earthly love. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Countess was locking in the mirror. 
 Soon her gaze became more steady, and the Archbishop 
 perceived from the expression of her features that she 
 saw things which deeply interested her. Presently he 
 asked whether the mirror revealed anything. 
 
 " I see heavy black clouds moving in the distance," 
 she answered, dreamily. 
 
 Monseigneur seemed very much astonished that the 
 lady saw anything at all, for sensitives only can see and 
 he had not classed her as such. 
 
 "Now the clouds slowly become transparent, and I 
 behold a large city. It is Paris. I recognize the cathe- 
 dral of Notre Dame. A public square is in view. It is 
 early morning. The sun is not yet above the horizon. 
 Workmen are busy erecting a structure of timber in the 
 centre of the square. It is slowly assuming shape. My 
 God, it is the guillotine ! " exclaimed the Countess, 
 greatly excited ; " and now the dark clouds have'appear- 
 ed again." 
 
 "You must keep calm, Madame, or the mirror will no 
 longer disclose its secrets ; calmness is absolutely neces- 
 sary." 
 
 "It would be well to hide them rather than reveal 
 such horrors as that." 
 
 Olga and Trouvere were still seated on the divan. For 
 them the scenes in the magic mirror hud little interest. 
 They felt so embarrassed in each other's presence, and 
 in such close proximity, that they did not venture to 
 speak. Their hearts were beating strong and fast, and 
 as their eyes met, their cheeks turned crimson. They 
 knew, however, that there was nothing wrong in being
 
 1 66 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LAY. 
 
 so near each other, for they had no evil thought or pur- 
 pose, in fact they had no thoughts or purpose at all. 
 Trouvere reached out his hand, and Olga met it half 
 way. Thus linked together, their auras interblended ; 
 their souls communed ; they were filled with an influx 
 of all that is good and holy; a celestial halo surrounded 
 them, and from this moment their kindred souls were 
 firmly united. This is love in the higher life; and so, 
 with bowed heads, joined hands, and unobserved, they 
 allowed their spirits to commune in all their celestial 
 purity. 
 
 "Now," continued Madame de Bellevue, after a 
 pause, "the people are arriving from all sides. One 
 street is densely packed with men and woman. They 
 howl like demons at the arrival of a cart, in which are 
 several persons. Now the cart is at the foot of the guil- 
 lotine. A man walks up the steps of the hideous struc- 
 ture; they offer to support him; he pushes them away, 
 and steps firmly upon the platform ; the executioner 
 seizes him. O God ! It is my husband." And the 
 Countess fell back into her chair in a swoon. 
 
 In an instant Olga and Trouvere were at her side. 
 Monseigneur rang the bell, the servant came, and 
 Madame de Bellevue was carried unconscious to her 
 room. 
 
 " Be not alarmed, my children," said Angelo to the 
 young couple, who were beside themselves with grief. 
 "There is no danger whatever." 
 
 Motioning the servant to withdraw, he told them to 
 control their emotions, to dispel the anxious look they 
 wore, and to appear as unconcerned as possible when 
 the Countess should revive, for he was about to restore 
 her to consciousness. Entering her chamber he placed 
 the thumb of his right hand between her eyebrows, the
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. l6/ 
 
 palm and fingers extending over the brain ; his left hand 
 upon the solar plexus, and after one minute, said in an 
 imperative tone : 
 
 "Awake! " 
 
 The Countess slowly opened her eyes, and looked at 
 Monseigneur in utter astonishment. 
 
 " A little nervous attack, Countess ; nothing, noth- 
 ing," he said. "Take a cup of warm tea, and rest. 
 Good-bye, Countess; I shall call soon." 
 
 Monseigneur returned to the parlor, placed the mirror 
 in its casket, called for his carriage and drove home.
 
 1 68 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE night following that eventful evening was a 
 remarkable one for Olga Livingston. Awakening from 
 a troubled sleep, she seemed to be surrounded with 
 objects and scenery disassociated entirely from Madame 
 de Bellevue's seminary. Although darkness had spread 
 its veil over the land, the vista before her was brightly 
 illuminated with brilliant colors and tints extending into 
 space. Nearest to the earth and overhanging the city, 
 she noticed a glowing atmosphere of dark red. Above 
 this was a brighter cloud region of dark blue, fading to 
 an azure, as it extended upward. Higher still, much 
 higher, she could perceive a resplendent effulgence of 
 golden yellow, so beautiful, so attractive, as to arouse a 
 secret longing to merge herself in its radiance. As she 
 gazed upon the view, it seemed to broaden by the addi- 
 tion of small golden clouds of different sizes and forms, 
 constantly arriving from every direction. All of them 
 seemed to present a vague outline of the human face. 
 In one, she could see two uplifted eyes, which wore an 
 expression of fervent adoration ; in another, she per- 
 ceived two beautiful little hands joined in the attitude of 
 prayer ; in all these luminous messengers could be read 
 some lofty sentiment of the human soul. "What are 
 these clouds?" she mentally asked. "What is their 
 meaning?" 
 
 A closer scrutiny revealed to her that a minute golden 
 thread, hardly perceptible, connected these little clouds 
 with the earth. On tracing them she saw that they had
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 169 
 
 their origin in a large building, surmounted with high 
 steeples, and proceeded from the heads of a group of 
 nuns, who, with joined hands and uplifted eyes, were 
 repeating the solemn prayers of the midnight vigil in the 
 chapel of their cloister. She now remembered that they 
 belonged to a strict religious order, and were widely 
 known for their ascetic habits and high intellectual 
 attainments ; none being admitted into the sisterhood 
 but graduates of some high institution of learning. 
 
 Enshrouding the city, except where stood this cloister, 
 and especially over its lower and marshy parts, Olga 
 noticed a dark, heavy, oppressive atmosphere, in direct 
 contact with the earth. There also she observed small 
 black clouds flitting to and fro, and on a closer observa- 
 tion discovered, with feelings of loathing, that they 
 assumed the shape of human faces, hideous of aspect. 
 Some had the expression of intense hatred ; others, with 
 eyes protruding and bloodshot, seemed to wander in 
 search of victims ; all were repulsive in the extreme and 
 caused her to shudder. Seeing black threads also, 
 attached to these frightful spectres, she had the curiosity 
 to follow some of them to their sour.ce, and found that 
 they proceeded from inmates of the criminal quarters of 
 the city. Nerving herself to gaze on this loathsome 
 scene, she saw that the threads were connected with the 
 brains of two men, deeply absorbed in thoughts of crime, 
 planning to rob or to murder. The conviction was 
 forced upon her, that these black clouds, or spectres in 
 human guise, were the results of their very thoughts or 
 thought-images. 
 
 Nervous and alarmed at her unexpected discoveries, 
 the child rested her head upon the pillow, and earnestly 
 longed for sleep. The vision vanished ; in a few mo-
 
 1 70 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 
 
 ments she became unconscious, and awoke only at the 
 sound of the seminary's morning bell. 
 
 The following day, Olga felt much disturbed. She 
 could not concentrate her mind upon her studies. The 
 visions of the preceding night haunted her persistently. 
 In the afternoon ; after vain endeavours to regain her 
 composure, by chasing away the recollections of the 
 night, she asked to see Madame de Bellevue, and being 
 granted an interview, with tears in her eyes asked her 
 for permission to go to the Archbishop's palace for con- 
 fession. The good lady was much astonished at Olga's 
 request, but reading in her disturbed features a secret 
 agitation, forbore to question her. She answered that, 
 toward evening, after the school duties were over, her 
 carriage would take her to the palace. Olga kissed her 
 with much tenderness, and regaining her tranquility re- 
 turned to her class. 
 
 Toward evening Olga was notified that the carriage 
 was waiting, and twenty minutes later the coachman 
 rang the bell at the outer door of the palace. A liveried 
 servant opened it, and without waiting for Olga's inquiry, 
 said to her in a very respectful tone of voice, that His 
 grace had ordered him to conduct the young lady to his 
 rooms at once. Olga was somewhat astonished, for she 
 could not imagine how the ArcKbishop could have been 
 aware of her coming. Following the servant, she entered 
 the private apartments of the Prelate, and hardly was 
 she seated, when he entered, and with hand extended 
 and a most affectionate smile, said : 
 
 " I knew, my child, that you were coming. I am 
 aware of the disturbed condition of your mind." 
 
 The girl asked him to be good enough to hear her con- 
 fession. He consented, and put on his sacerdotal vest- 
 ments. Then Olga knelt beside him, and in a tremb-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. I/ 1 
 
 ling voice, related her vision of the previous night, and 
 asked for absolution. After listening attentively to her 
 story he said very kindly : 
 
 "You need no absolution, dear child ; for you have 
 committed no sin. The visions you had were no fancies 
 of a disordered or sinful mind, but realities existing in the 
 super-sensuous world. These scenes are beheld with the 
 eyes of the soul, when the physical senses are in a con- 
 dition of perfect rest. But, dear child," he continued, 
 while laying aside his vestments, " your nerves have 
 been much excited by those visions, and you have par- 
 taken of no food to-day ; accompany me into the adjoin- 
 ing room and a cup of tea will soon make you feel 
 better." 
 
 The child was much confused, and entirely unable to 
 account for the manner in which the priest spoke of her 
 visions. He seemed to know all about them, just as 
 if he himself had witnessed them. Instead of being 
 calmed she become more nervous. The Archbishop, 
 however, by his entertaining conversation, by the recital 
 of many of his experiences in India, and by 'his descrip- 
 tion of the life of the Buddhist priests, who dwell almost 
 constantly in the super-sensuous world, and whose life is, 
 so to say, one continuous vision, succeeded in bringing 
 Olga back to her normal condition. She was much 
 pleased when he told her that the gift of seeing visions 
 was bestowed upon the priests only, after a life spent in 
 religious exercises, in prayer and holy rites. This gift, 
 he said, might be cultivated to such a degree that man 
 could almost see God face to face, if he would but strive 
 to lead a life, as nearly as possible, god-like in purity 
 and holiness, a life of perfect sanctification. Such a 
 statement from a Church authority, so high in rank, not 
 only tranquilized the mind of Olga, but created a secret
 
 1/2 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 desire that visions should be unfolded to her until she 
 beheld things holy, and grew nearer and nearer to her 
 Maker. 
 
 " My dear Miss Livingston," said the Archbishop, " I 
 wish to make you acquainted with a holy man of India, 
 who possesses the gift of seeing visions to as high a 
 degree as is given unto mortals. Soon he will be here 
 and then the significance of your visions will be ex- 
 plained by him. I shall send word to Madame de 
 Bellevue not to be anxious about your absence, and that 
 you will be escorted safely home. Now, Miss Olga, be 
 kind enough to follow me." 
 
 The Prelate led the child through halls and corridors 
 to the eastern extremity of the palace, and opening a 
 side door, said to Olga : 
 
 "In that room you will find everything necessary for 
 the ablutions which the orientals never neglect before 
 entering the Holy of Holies; for, dear child you are 
 about to be introduced into the sanctuary of this palace, 
 where the profane may not enter. You will meet there 
 one of the holy men of the East, one of the same 
 ancient Order to which belonged the very magi who ap- 
 peared in Egypt, and greeted the infant Jesus at the time 
 of his birth in the stable of Bethlehem." 
 
 Olga's large, spiritual eyes showed such bewilderment 
 that again the Prelate exercised his influence to tran- 
 quilize her. 
 
 "It will be a great blessing to you, to meet so holy a 
 man, and we must meet him as is befitting, both physi- 
 cally and spiritually. We make ample ablutions to wash 
 away the last vestige of the promiscuous aura which the 
 outside world inflicts. This done, you will put on a 
 robe of pure white, which you will find in the room, as 
 also the sandals placed there. When thus prepared,
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 173 
 
 give three distinct raps at the inside door, which will 
 then be opened to you ; it leads into the sanctuary. May 
 the spirits of the holy ones descend upon you,, and dwell 
 with you forever more," he said, while bestowing his 
 apostolic blessing upon the child. 
 
 When the door closed upon her, Olga fell upon her 
 knees, much disturbed in spirit. With hands clasped 
 and uplifted, she uttered the most fervent prayer she had 
 ever addressed to the Throne of Grace. Calm was 
 gradually restored, and a feeling of faith and trust took 
 possession of her whole being. After ablutions, she 
 robed herself in the beautiful snow white garment, and 
 stepping resolutely to the inner door, rapped three times. 
 It was opened instantly, and she found herself in the 
 sanctuary of the palace. A few steps in front was a 
 prie-Dieu on which she knelt in humble supplication. 
 Then gazing on the sanctuary, she observed that it was 
 built in a perfectly circular form, and covered by a 
 lofty dome. Light entered through a window directly 
 above her. The floor was covered with a soft, velvety 
 carpet of snowy whiteness, except for a few concentric 
 circles, in the middle of the room, within the circum- 
 ference of which were triangles and figures of strange 
 form, the meaning of which Olga did not understand. 
 Near the rim of the outer circle was the prie-Dieu. 
 Close to the wall, and placed as far as she could judge, 
 at the cardinal points, were four seats on elevated plat- 
 forms. 
 
 Presently the door opposite to her was opened, and 
 the Archbishop entered, clad in a robe of spotless white, 
 and knelt on a. prie-Dieu, placed, as was the other, near 
 the verge of the outer circle. For some moments his 
 features were motionless, and he appeared as though 
 absorbed in deep invocation, while the child also bent
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF Hf MALAY. 
 
 low in prayer. And now was heard the note of silver 
 bells of sweetest resonance. 
 
 "Let us pray," said the Archbishop "for the Master 
 is coming." 
 
 While still absorbed in prayer, Olga heard his voice 
 exclaiming : 
 
 "Welcome, Master." 
 
 Looking up, she beheld, standing in the center of the 
 circles, a being clad in white, whose tall figure was 
 surrounded by a radiance so bright that she could not 
 gaze upon him. 
 
 The Master said in a sweet voice: "Let us pray 
 together." Then, in a standing posture, he devoutly 
 inclined his head, with hands crossed upon his breast. 
 During the short prayer which followed, Olga saw herself 
 enwrapped in rays of light emanating from the Master's 
 person, causing a glow so genial, so vivifying, that a 
 feeling of intense happiness and trust pervaded her being. 
 The sensation rose to the brain, and gradually trans- 
 formed it into a nucleus of a sun-like brightness, the 
 radiations of which extended far into space, opening the 
 portals of the super-sensuous world to Olga's conscious- 
 ness. 
 
 At this point the Master took Olga by the hand, and 
 slowly led her to one of the elevated seats, with her face 
 toward the east. He mentally suggested that she 
 might allow her spiritual vision to roam at will into 
 space. Then he withdrew slowly to the opposite chair 
 and motioned the Archbishop to be seated by his 
 side. 
 
 "This night have I come," said the Hindoo, in an 
 impressive tone of voice, " to explain the meaning of the 
 young girl's vision, which is a matter of great import- 
 ance and scientific interest.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 175 
 
 " The different colored regions in the atmosphere, are 
 nothing more nor less than the auric zones of the earth. 
 The dark red zone, hovering above the city and nearest 
 to it, is the zone corresponding to the nervous or animal 
 aura in man. This nervous aura, is a subtle emanation 
 of the vital parts of man, of his nerves, viscera and the 
 like; as is the dark red aura of the earth, a subtle 
 emanation of all her vital parts, especially of her min- 
 eral veins, each one emitting the kind of electricity or 
 magnetism special to its own constitution. 
 
 " The azure-like zone immediately above, corresponds 
 to man's intellectual auric zone. 
 
 " The beautiful, brilliant, golden light, perceived by 
 the child, and extending its ramifications far away into 
 space, is the spiritual auric zone of the earth. 
 
 " These various auric zones of our planet are the recep- 
 tacles or storage rooms of the thoughts of man, for 
 human thoughts are living entities, and find conditions 
 propitious to their existence in the auric zones I have 
 described. 
 
 " There are two kinds of thought; the positive and the 
 negative. A positive thought is one which originates in 
 man ; it is the concretion or condensation of a part of 
 his aura produced by the workings of his brain. These 
 concretions take the physical shape or image of the 
 qualities the thought represents. As soon as emitted 
 from the brain, these thought-images travel by natural 
 attraction to the auric zone of the earth, with which 
 they are in greatest affinity. The little, brilliant clouds 
 which Olga saw, expressing the sentiments of adoration 
 and prayer, and sent up to the Throne of Grace by the 
 nuns during their midnight vigils, were thought-images 
 or concretions of their spiritual aura, and as she truly 
 perceived, went directly upwards, to take their place in
 
 176 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 the zone to which they naturally belonged. These were 
 positive thoughts, and to-day they exist as living entities 
 in the spiritual auric zone of our planet. 
 
 "The black clouds, representing the thoughts of evil 
 doers, were also positive thoughts, and continue to live 
 in the foul strata of the lower regions of the earth's 
 abnormal and mephitic aura. 
 
 " Toward the blue or intellectual aura of the earth, 
 converge all human thoughts having for subject the vari- 
 ous sciences and branches of learning. 
 
 " The dark red auric region which Olga perceived 
 resting just above the city, is the abode of all sensuous 
 and selfish thoughts ; the true home of animalism." 
 
 The Archbishop was deeply impressed by the clear 
 elucidation of this occult and momentous truth. It was 
 logical, it was scientific, and his mind grasped readily 
 the theory of thought formation, of thought-image, and 
 how thought became an entity, a force for good or for 
 evil. 
 
 "Now," continued the Master, in his solemn tone of 
 voice ; "I will explain to you what I mean by the nega- 
 tive thoughts of man. These are in mode of formation 
 exactly opposite to the positive ones. Let us well un- 
 derstand this occult process. 
 
 " With a positive thought, as we have explained, the 
 process of formation is commenced by a voluntary action 
 of man's brain, a volition, a desire perhaps, but this 
 voluntary thought can only take form or image by a con- 
 crftion of aura, in direct affinity with the purport or 
 quality of the thought. If the thought be sensual, it will 
 be a concretion of nervous or animal aura. If it be in- 
 tellectual, it will call for the elements of its existence 
 upon the intellectual aura of man ; and similarly, if it
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. if? 
 
 be of a spiritual nature, the thought will be a concretion 
 of the beautiful rays of man's spiritual aura. 
 
 "All these thoughts, guided by natural attraction, 
 finally take their place among the different auric zones of 
 our planet. Many grades of thought, as may well be im- 
 agined, are constantly received into these zones, and 
 according to their tendency, purify or pollute them, add 
 to or detract from their quality. 
 
 " Contrary to the positive thought, which, as we have 
 seen, originates in man, the negative thought proceeds 
 from the auric zone of the earth, whence, passing along 
 the rays of man's corresponding auric zone, to his brain, 
 it there formulates itself into a concrete thought, influ- 
 encing for good or evil the cells of that part of the brain 
 which are in affinity with the nature of the thought." 
 
 The Master seeing the Archbishop absorbed in deep 
 meditation, continued : 
 
 "I will make this abstract truth more plain, Brother 
 Angelo." 
 
 " I would be very thankful, dear Master, for to me, this 
 subject is of absorbing interest." 
 
 " Follow me then attentively. In the process of reli- 
 gious contemplation, for instance, your mind reaches 
 forth to infinite space, in search of its object. We will 
 suppose that this object is Parabrahm or the Godhead in 
 its pure essence. The first operation is to send the 
 purest rays of your spiritual aura into the spiritual auric 
 zone of our planet, for there are treasured all thoughts 
 concerning the divine Godhead, emitted since time im- 
 memorial from the most spiritualized brains of earth. 
 The loftiest thoughts, reposing in that zone in harmony 
 with your own spiritual development, will be readily met 
 by your own auric rays, and will enter into the con- 
 sciousness of your receptive brain. This is the true 
 12
 
 178 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAV. 
 
 process of inspiration. Thus will your spiritual aura be- 
 come brighter. And here, let me repeat to you, for this 
 cannot be too well understood, that those new thoughts 
 which have been brought down to your brain, had 
 ascended to the spiritual zone of earth from mortals, 
 either living or who have lived upon this earth ; that 
 those thoughts were a vital part of their own existence, 
 and have now through the process of inspiration become 
 reincarnated in yourself. This is a phase of re-incarna- 
 tion which we hope to elucidate further on in the con- 
 tinued lessons of the third degree. 
 
 "To proceed with the negative thoughts of man. We 
 will say that the student of the natural sciences, in his 
 moments of abstract thought or research, will also find 
 in the intellectual zone of our earth ideas more advanced 
 than his own, which he may appropriate to the material 
 benefit of the world. And here I will state that it is the 
 special province of many adepts of the third degree to 
 study unremittingly the natural laws governing the 
 Universe. This study, owing to their clairvoyant and 
 intuitive powers, they pursue with great success, thus 
 sending up constantly into the intellectual auric zone cf 
 earth, true and advanced theories relating to those 
 momentous laws. From this scientific fountain-head 
 your scientists may draw more or less successfully, ac- 
 cording to the degree of intuition with which they are 
 gifted. This also explains why the same scientific dis- 
 coveries or inventions are often made almost simultane- 
 ously in different parts of the world." 
 
 " I thoroughly understand," remarked the Archbishop, 
 "the philosophy and co-relation of the auras of man 
 with those of the planet upon which we live. I also 
 realize, fully, the grave responsibility to man of the
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 179 
 
 thoughts which he creates, for they may be potent agents 
 either for good or evil." 
 
 ' ' And true it is, dear brother. Men should \vatch 
 their thoughts with exceeding care, and especially keep 
 themselves aloof from all impressions which are of a 
 degrading character ; for if they do not heed they will 
 surely suffer, and that until the debasing thought which 
 they have sent up into the auras of the earth, shall be 
 purified by a new incarnation." 
 
 Turning to Olga, the Master asked : "What new vision 
 is at present before you, in which you appear so inter- 
 ested?" 
 
 "I see strange and beautiful sights," she answered. 
 " Every house in the city seems to be open to me. I 
 am watching with great interest a group of gentlemen 
 and ladies, belonging to the wealthier class, as I judge 
 from their dresses, and the carriages which bring them. 
 They are assembled in the elegant parlor of a magnificent 
 mansion. They seem to hold a secret meeting, for strict 
 instructions have been given the servants to admit none 
 but recognized members. 
 
 "Upon an elevated platform, a gentleman is standing; 
 his eyes are closed, his features pale ; his appearance 
 feminine and delicate; his movements betray a very 
 nervous temperment. I hear some of the members say : 
 ' I wonder what spirit will control him to-day ! ' ' He 
 is a remarkable being,' says another. ' The spirits 
 of the greatest men that have lived on earth speak 
 through him. If our friends knew what we are doing 
 here to-night, and the purpose which brings us together, 
 we should be hooted out of the city, I suppose, or surely 
 taken for insane persons, for nowhere else in the world 
 is to be found such an association as ours, receiving 
 communications from the spirits of the departed.'
 
 l8o ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 "The gentleman on the platform," continued Olga, 
 "has commenced speaking; his eyes are still closed ; 
 his auditors hang on his lips, and treasure up with avid- 
 ity every word he utters ; he is eloquent ; his speech is 
 animated and lofty in the extreme." 
 
 " Look whence his inspiration comes," said the Master. 
 
 Olga paused for a while and then remarked : 
 
 " I see a large ray of beautiful light start upward from 
 his head toward the golden region which I saw in space, 
 in my last night's vision. Thence there descends on him 
 a continuous stream of a bright yellow hue arousing his 
 brain to great activity and causing him to speak. His 
 speech elicits continued applause and wonder, and his 
 listeners say that he is influenced by the spirit of the 
 greatest man that ever lived." 
 
 " Do you see any spirits in the golden region whence 
 the influence flows to his brain ? " 
 
 " No," answered the child after a pause. 
 
 " The existence of this little society is not ignored by 
 the Brethren of the Himalayas," said the Master to the 
 Archbishop, "and some of the latter have been follow- 
 ing its course with great interest and anxiety." 
 
 "Is it really possible," remarked the latter, "that 
 this little far off society can have come under the notice 
 of the Masters? " 
 
 "It has; and henceforth, to follow all its proceed- 
 ings and note the divers phases through which it may 
 pass, will be one of the tasks devolving upon you, 
 Brother Angelo ; but I will explain. The members of 
 this gathering are all intelligent persons and belong to 
 the most respectable classes of society. They earnestly 
 believe that they receive communications from the 
 spirits of the departed, and are guided by them. The 
 mouth-piece of the spirits is a young gentleman who has
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. l8l 
 
 suffered from hysteria since childhood, and hence has a 
 nervous system exceedingly sensitive to outside influences. 
 He enters naturally into the magnetic or ecstatic state, 
 whenever he sends to heaven an earnest prayer, asking 
 for light on some important theme, as God, man, or 
 immortality. A natural born mystic, and leading the 
 purest and noblest life, this young speaker has access to 
 some of the highest spiritual thoughts stored in the 
 psychic reservoirs of the brilliant golden region seen by 
 Olga. Through his noble aspirations, he sends up rays 
 of his own spiritual aura into this spiritual auric zone of 
 the earth, and thence draws the sublime inspirations 
 which, owing to his ecstatic condition, he realizes in a 
 manner so powerful as to enable his organs of speech to 
 translate them easily into beautiful and poetical language. 
 
 "The transcendent thoughts, thus drawn from the higher 
 strata of the spiritual zone of our planet, necessarily 
 bear the impress of the mortals who originated them. 
 And when these very thoughts are uttered with their 
 attendant characteristics, sometimes entirely at variance 
 with the speaker's habitual ways and modes of utterance, 
 they create a firmly rooted belief that it is not he who 
 speaks, but the very spirits of the sages and wise men 
 who lived upon earth in times gone by. This belief, so 
 positively held by his hearers, soon reflects back on the 
 sensitive brain of the speaker himself and is there in- 
 delibly engrafted." 
 
 "His speech is terminated," says Olga. " He rubs 
 his eyes as if awakening from a dream. He descends 
 from the platform among the audience, and is warmly 
 congratulated by every one." 
 
 " Now, all the members seat themselves around a 
 table of oval form," continues Olga, after a pause. 
 ' ' They join hands ; a lady of pale features and appar-
 
 182 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 entlyof delicate health, upon whom all eyes are fixed, 
 becomes very nervous ; her hands and arms twitch ; her 
 head leans backward ; her eyes close ; she utters a deep 
 sigh. Around the heads and bodies of those in the 
 circle, I see emanations of light, which flow steadily 
 along the chain of hands to the delicate lady who has 
 just closed her eyes, and form round her a bright halo. 
 She tells the members of the group to retire to an 
 adjoining room ; for she wishes to speak with each one, 
 as is her custom, privately. Her request is complied 
 with, and she bids the only member remaining to extend 
 his hands to her ; and now the light emanating from the 
 heads of both closely interblends, and a vivid ray or 
 current is established between them. The lady pro- 
 ceeds to relate the history of her companion, and to talk 
 of his future projects, saying that he will succeed in all 
 his undertakings. She speaks at length and dwells on 
 many periods of his life, concerning which she seems to 
 make important revelations. Astonished at her power 
 of discovering hidden truths, he leaves her to make 
 place for another, who in turn, dumbfounded at such 
 extraordinary clairvoyance, gives room to a third, and so 
 on in succession." 
 
 " In this phase of psychic development," interrupted 
 the Master, "lies the great danger of the future. The 
 lady, whom Olga sees, when sitting in the circle, be- 
 comes magnetized by the strong odic currents directed 
 upon her, and flowing along the chain of hands. If the 
 lady had spoken while in contact with the several members 
 of the group, her speech would have echced the average 
 sentiments of the members, and from their interblended 
 auras would she have drawn her inspirations. As it is, 
 she gives an isolated session to each one ; hence her 
 revelations concern only the person with whom she is in
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 183 
 
 contact. Holding his hand in hers, and being in a 
 super-sensuous state, she senses thoroughly the aura of her 
 interlocutor, discovers in it all his thoughts, aims, pro- 
 jects, aspirations, however secret, and relates them as 
 discoveries of her own. Not knowing the philosophy of 
 psychic law, she honestly believes them to be revealed 
 by the spirits of departed mortals. In this theory of 
 spirits lies the danger to come ; for plainly can we see 
 that, by degrees, it will spread among all the nations of 
 the earth. It is full of allurements. It speaks inti- 
 mately to that mysterious something which lies hidden 
 deep in the bosom of man. It will foster, to a perni- 
 cious extent, the innate desire of every human being to 
 know the future ; and so to every ignorant man or 
 woman afflicted with hysteria, it will afford an opportu- 
 nity to assume the office of priest or priestess, and thus 
 give rise to divers kinds of superstition, however honest 
 its votaries may be. In a word, this theory is apt to 
 create a hot-bed of imposition and fraud, through the 
 machinations of unprincipled individuals. 
 
 "These magnetic circles are pregnant with danger. 
 The first effect which their currents engender is to 
 vivify the latent thoughts, feelings and idiosyncracies of 
 every member of the circle. If one be perfectly moral, 
 and his aspirations lofty, such qualities will "be magnified 
 and strengthened ; but if lewd or sensual persons be. 
 unwittingly admitted, their sinful propensities and crav- 
 ings will also be vivified by the magnetic or odilic cur- 
 rent, and, what is more to be dreaded, will be carried 
 in an intensified form, to the brain of every member of 
 the circle. You may readily imagine the deleterious 
 effect thus produced on the pure, negative, receptive 
 brain of the young girls who may be admitted to these 
 circles.
 
 184 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAYA 
 
 1 ' But the greatest danger of all lies in the belief that 
 holy spirits preside at the circle, and that the thoughts 
 which the members receive are inspired by their guard- 
 ian angels. Thus a feeling of lust, slowly creeping 
 over a participant, and instilled solely by the contact of 
 a depraved individual, is apt to be entertained as com- 
 ing from some holy spirit. A reason will then be 
 found for various sensual theories of soul-affinity, result- 
 ing in utter degradation and the overthrow of those 
 sacred ties which bind society together in a holy bond. 
 
 "All these possibilities we see in the future, and it will 
 be one of the great tasks of our Brotherhood to counter- 
 act these errors. Light will gradually be thrown upon 
 the influence which these psychic forces, originating in 
 the aura of man, exercise on the moral nature of a sen- 
 sitive person." 
 
 "But do spirits not communicate with man upon this 
 earth? " asked the Archbishop wondering. 
 
 "I might almost truly say, no ; the occurrences being 
 so rare. The members of our Brotherhood do indeed 
 at times communicate with the higher spirits, but only 
 when planetary conditions are favorable. Olga will 
 communicate with the celestial beings when her spiritual 
 nature shall be fully unfolded. She would see spirits at 
 this moment, if I wished her to do so. We are all sur- 
 rounded by spirits; the earth is teeming with them as 
 you well know, but they cannot hold communication 
 with man, any more than can the bird with the larva 
 under ground. When man has become pure and angel- 
 like ; in fact, when he has attained to the degree of 
 spirituality where his earthly senses are completely sub- 
 dued, and has become the supreme master of self; then, 
 being almost a spirit, can he sometimes communicate 
 with the inhabitants of air. You, Brother Angelo, when
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 185 
 
 at the monastery in India, have been in communication 
 with lofty spirits, the guardians of our Order." 
 
 At this moment was heard the silvery tones of the 
 astral bells. Olga looked up astonished, but could not 
 discover whence proceeded these low, soft chimes. The 
 Archbishop motioned her to the prayer-desk, himself 
 occupying the one upon which he had knelt on entering. 
 The Master stepped toward the center of the circles 
 drawn on the floor, and inclined his head in the attitude 
 of prayer. Olga imitated him, as did the Archbishop. 
 
 The prayer finished, both raised their heads, and saw 
 that the Master had disappeared. The poor child was 
 awe-stricken. The Archbishop led the way to the 
 interior of his palace, Olga following. By telling her 
 to have faith, to be silent, and that the holy ones would 
 watch over her, he soon restored her to a state of com- 
 parative calmness. A carriage conveyed her back to 
 the seminary. 
 
 The Prelate then retired to his private room, to pon- 
 der over the important teachings he had received that 
 evening from his Hindoo Master. He could with diffi- 
 culty concentrate his mind, however, some disturbing 
 influence seeming to surround him. This influence 
 becoming more powerful, and being unable to shake it 
 off", he determined to find out its meaning. Hypnotis- 
 ing himself in a few seconds, he discovered that it came 
 from Dolora, who was in great distress at the royal 
 palace. He saw that the Queen was terribly oppressed 
 by the dark spirit which he had noticed near her in the 
 vision of the magic mirror, when in India, and he con- 
 cluded, when the propitious moment should arrive, to 
 destroy once for all the influence of the malevolent 
 being whose intense hatred of the Queen was to him 
 incomprehensible,
 
 1 86 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 IN a secluded spot about forty miles below the Mis- 
 sion of El Carmelo, in Monterey county, California, 
 once lived a nomadic tribe of strange and peculiar type. 
 They were not Indians, nor yet white. They had the 
 dark complexion of people living in southern countries, 
 but their physical traits indicated a different origin from 
 any of the known continental varieties. They lived in 
 tents and caves, numbered no more than fifty, and were 
 ruled by a Queen, who had absolute dominion over 
 them. This Queen was about fifty years of age, tall, 
 stately, graceful, and still retaining much of the beauty 
 of her youth. Her eyes were black as jet, very deep 
 and penetrating, and her mien and presence imposing. 
 
 These people were very religious. Their place of 
 worship was in a cave, lighted by a fire, built upon a 
 pile of huge rocks. This was always kept burning, each 
 one feeding it daily with a piece of resinous wood. It 
 was the sacred fire of the Aztecs. 
 
 The Queen was one of the direct descendants of the 
 Montezumas, though this was known only to herself and 
 her people. 
 
 One evening, as they were seated in their common 
 tent at the evening repast, the little camp was thrown 
 into commotion by the sudden appearance of a stranger, 
 a white man, on horseback. His arrival being an- 
 nounced to the Queen, she gave orders that he be 
 brought into her presence. The stranger meantime had 
 dismounted, requesting in English, needful food for him-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 187 
 
 self and horse, and an opportunity for rest, but nobody 
 seemed to understand him. After being led before the 
 Queen, who was sitting in state upon bear-skins, and 
 surrounded by six attendants, armed with sharp pointed 
 spikes, he was asked his name, and the nature of his 
 errand in that wild and unpeopled country. 
 
 The stranger answered that his name was Livingston, 
 that he was an American, and had come to California, 
 where the climate was mild and warm, to find a loca- 
 tion for a colony of good and worthy people, where 
 they might live in peace and harmony, sheltered from 
 the storms of the world. 
 
 "And what is their religion? " asked the Queen. 
 
 "Our religion is to worship the Infinite Father ; our 
 faith is in Him, and our hope, to become one with Him, 
 the Creator of all things ; to love our brother man, and 
 give him all the material and spiritual aid that a brother 
 can afford. Our temple is the Universe ; our roof, the 
 sky; our sacred fires, the stars of Heaven; our music, 
 the songs that the birds and the winds give us." 
 
 The Queen was much pleased by the answer of her 
 visitor. Her attendants conducted him to the great 
 tent, and there offered him tea of mountain herbs, dried 
 fruits of the forests, bread of maize, rich milk, and 
 honey. 
 
 He partook freely of all that was offered him, for he 
 was very hungry, and the refreshments were of excellent 
 quality. 
 
 When hunger was appeased, and he had seen that his 
 faithful steed had been cared for, he was again con- 
 ducted to the Queen's tent. She received him with an 
 encouraging smile, and invited him to be seated upon a 
 fur-covered stool near her. 
 
 "Now," -she said to him, "tell me more about your
 
 1 88 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAYA 
 
 projects and your aims. Do you really care about the 
 welfare of your fellow man ? As far as I have seen of 
 your world, and I have seen too much of it," she con- 
 tinued with a sad smile, " every one cares only for him- 
 self; tries to take all the advantage he can of his 
 brother, by fair means or foul, in order to get possession 
 of what he has without giving him an equivalent." 
 
 "And so it is," answered Livingston, "the struggle 
 has become so general and intense, that the honest man, 
 who is scrupulous, as to the manner in which he obtains 
 the means of existence, has very little chance to remain 
 honorable, and yet make a comfortable livelihood for 
 himself and family. Then, this continual struggle is 
 demoralizing. It claims every minute of time. He has 
 nothing left scarcely for self- culture or for the develop- 
 ment of the nobler attributes ot humanity." 
 
 "Our traditionary principles are similar to yours," 
 said the Queen : "Our religion is also a religion of 
 brotherhood and of peace. To live as near our Father of 
 the skies as possible, has always been the aim of all our 
 people, and was also the constant aim of the great and 
 noble Montezuma." 
 
 Livingston was astonished to hear the Queen speak 
 thus. It was evident that she was not an ignorant wom- 
 an ; she had perhaps received seme education, although 
 he could not imagine how, and the mention of the name 
 of the great Montezuma, greatly astonished him. More- 
 over, her English was good, and her use of words cer- 
 tainly denoted some reading. 
 
 "You are very tired," said the Queen. " A tent has 
 been prepared for you. My attendants will lead you to 
 it. May the Great Spirit of Peace grant you sound sleep. 
 To-morrow we will speak further of that which brought 
 you here,"
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 189 
 
 Livingston was only too glad to comply and followed 
 the attendants into a splendid tent, in which was a couch 
 spread with white coverlets. 
 
 Lighting a lamp, they bowed respectfully and re- 
 tired. 
 
 Although wearied, Livingston could not immediately 
 fall asleep. The Queen and her tribe occupied his 
 thoughts. Who was she ? Who were they ? They were 
 not Indians, nor did they seem to belong to his own 
 race. The Queen was clearly a woman of culture and 
 refinement, and the principles of morality and brother- 
 hood, which she enunciated, belonged to the most 
 advanced religious thought. Thus pondering, at length he 
 fell asleep, only to be aroused after a time by some strange 
 noise. He listened attentively but failed to hear the 
 sound again. 
 
 " I must have been dreaming," he said, as he tried to 
 compose himself again to slumber. 
 
 After a while, he started up again, believing that he 
 had heard loud singing. Listening once more, but in 
 vain, he took an easy position for a long sleep, saying : 
 
 " My fatiguing journey has unsettled my nerves and 
 aroused my imagination." 
 
 But now he distinctly heard something like music in 
 the distance, and soon the voices of the singers, accom- 
 panying the music. The notes grew louder by degrees, 
 swelling into a full voiced chorus, and chanting the most 
 unearthly, yet at times weird and sweet strains, but the 
 tenor of which he could not determine. 
 
 He resolved to unravel the mystery, believing that 
 some religious rite was being performed, in accordance 
 with what the Queen had said of her people. 
 
 Dressing rapidly, he stepped out of his tent and 
 noticed a glimmer of light at a distance. Advancing
 
 190 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 
 
 carefully toward it, and, passing by the group of tents, he 
 saw that they were all empty, though dim lights were 
 burning in most of them. Arriving at the spot where the 
 glimmer of light appeared, he saw the opening of a cave. 
 Carefully scanning the entrance, and seeing that no one 
 was on guard, he ventured some distance within, and 
 discovered that the singing came from some interior 
 chamber. Stepping forward, and keeping in shadow, 
 he reached a point from which the whole ceremony was 
 visible. He saw a place nearly dark, from which he 
 could observe everything without being seen, and watch- 
 ing an opportunity, slipped into it unperceived. 
 
 The music was strange ; though not discordant, it cer- 
 tainly did not seem harmonious ; it produced on the 
 nerves a singular impression. It was not pain, it was 
 not pleasure ; it was the effect of a certain kind of vibra- 
 tion, which seemed to drive all thoughts from the brain, 
 and to leave him in a state of bewilderment. 
 
 And now each member of the tribe took up a piece of 
 wood, which he seemed to have brought with him, and 
 with a movement, which partook equally of the nature of 
 walking and dancing, yet modulated to the music, 
 advanced toward a large central fire, built upon a pile of 
 rocks, and throwing the wood into the flames, stepped back 
 a few paces and there remained in position. Soon a 
 pleasant resinous odor filled the cave, and when each of 
 the company in turn had done the same, a circle was 
 formed around the base of the burning pile. 
 
 Just as the flames were leaping highest toward the roof, 
 the Queen appeared. She was attired in a long, flow- 
 ing, dark robe, low necked, with bare arms, and long 
 dark hair hanging loose upon her shoulders. In her hand 
 she carried a long, shining staff of metal, apparently of 
 gold. At its end was a cup, filled with some inflammable
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 191 
 
 substance, for as she approached the fire, she dipped it 
 into the flames when itwasinstantly ignited. Then taking 
 a few steps backward, while the music grew louder, she 
 thrice made the circuit of the fire with stately bearing 
 and queenly grace. 
 
 Inclining her staff right and left, at every step, she let 
 fall from it drops of some burning substance with the 
 seeming purpose of communicating to all the influence 
 of the sacred flame. 
 
 While she was thus engaged, the music had become 
 slow and profound ; the voices harmonious and impres- : 
 sive. Soon, however, the notes grew swifter, the voices 
 louder, and the singers, forming a circle about the 
 rocks, commenced to move rapidly to and fro. The 
 Queen's motions were also accelerated ; the music grew 
 more exciting, wild and weird, though still impressive, 
 and the movements and voices of the worshipers seemed 
 governed by its cadences. And now the Queen, with 
 closed eyes, began to glide slowly around the fire, her 
 torch describing mysterious figures that were observed 
 attentively by all, as if full of significance. 
 
 Livingston had become so interested that he had need 
 of all his self-control to prevent him from leaving his 
 hiding-place and joining in the dance, so strong was the 
 magnetism radiating from the performers. 
 
 At this point the dancers took from a pile near by, 
 bunches of herbs which they threw upon the fire. A 
 few moments later, a strange pungent odor filled the 
 cave. The excitement had grown so intense, the move- 
 ments so rapid, and the singing so full of passion that 
 Livingston was on the verge of losing his self-control, 
 especially when he saw the Queen, with a lighted wand, 
 describing lightning-like and magical figures in the 
 air.
 
 192 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 Each time she made a stroke, a sound accompanied it 
 like the falling of heavy sleet. The smoke grew darker 
 above the sacred fire, and through it streaks of lightning 
 appeared to shoot, while sometimes, Livingston could 
 see a hideous face appear in its murky folds, but only for 
 an instant. After a few rapid gyrations the Queen be- 
 came immobile as a statue. Her features were rigid as 
 those of a cataleptic, and yet bearing the impress of 
 intense hatred. 
 
 When the attendants saw her in this condition, they 
 brought forth a couch on which they laid her gently. 
 The torch was taken from her hand, and placed upright 
 near her head. 
 
 After remaining motionless and trance-like for perhaps 
 five minutes, the same repulsive expression distorting 
 her features, the Queen, with a sudden start, stood erect. 
 Her eyes shone with a strange and vivid light. Extend- 
 ing both hands toward some unseen object in space, she 
 uttered in a harsh voice, and in tones betraying the 
 intensity of her hatred, these strange words : 
 
 "Queen, thou hast married the man I loved, the 
 father of my child ; thou art the cause of my hopeless 
 exile. Thou shalt die ! I command thee, by the power 
 of this magic wand and the fiery figures it describes, to 
 appear in person before this altar of flame. Queen, I 
 command thee to appear ! " 
 
 An immense black cloud gathered above the fire. All 
 eyes were intently fixed upon it. The Aztec woman 
 stood erect, like the living picture of a fury, in her eyes 
 the gleam of hate, and in her uplifted hand the burning 
 wand extended over the flames, while from her lips fell 
 strange and dreadful invocations. 
 
 " Queen, I command thee to appear ! " she repeated. 
 
 Instantly, a rumbling sound was heard, as of distant
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 193 
 
 thunder. Blinding flashes of lightning shot through the 
 dark cloud ; an awful crash, directly overhead, made 
 the arched vault of the cave tremble, paralyzing all 
 present, including the Aztec Queen. The black cloud 
 became brilliantly illuminated, and a beautiful human 
 being appeared, shining like the sun, and attired in a 
 long snow-white robe. Extending both hands toward 
 the frightened woman, he said in a stern voice : 
 
 ' ' Thou unworthy descendant of the great Montezuma, 
 I command thee to withdraw thy hateful influence from 
 Queen Dolora. If again thou dost invoke the destructive 
 fires of thy black magic, its flames shall consume thee ! 
 Be warned ! " 
 
 The vision disappeared. The Queen and the mem- 
 bers of the tribe seemed unable to move ; they looked 
 as if completely stunned, their senses overcome by fear. 
 
 Livingston, bewildered, and afraid of being detected, 
 left the cave at a propitious moment, and returned to his 
 tent. He slept the remainder of the night ; but what a 
 sleep ! what dreams ! what visions ! His brain was on 
 fire. Still, toward morning a calm and peaceful slum- 
 ber came to him, quieting his nerves and giving to them 
 new tone and strength. 
 
 The next morning, as he stepped out of his tent, one 
 of the Queen's attendants, who seemed to be in" waiting 
 for him, invited him to the same tent where he had 
 taken supper on the night before. He found a tempting 
 breakfast spread for him, composed of eatables similar 
 to those which he had already partaken, except that his 
 beverage tasted like a mixture of coffee and chocolate, 
 but much more palatable than either. 
 
 After eating, he strolled around the camp for a few 
 minutes, but everybody seemed as yet asleep.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS Of HIM A LAY. 
 
 The door of the Queen's tent was closed, and watched 
 by four armed attendants. 
 
 "No wonder that they sleep," he said to himself, 
 " for they have done some very exhaustive work during 
 the night." Hearing the neigh of his horse, he turned 
 around and saw that he was browsing on the tender 
 grass, which covered, as with a robe of emerald, the site 
 of the Aztec camp. 
 
 "Well, Sultan," said his master, "we will take a 
 ride about the neighborhood and see what it looks like. 
 As for the climate, though it is mid-winter and the snow 
 wraps all the East in its shroud, here we have all round 
 us the delicate flowers of spring." 
 
 He saddled his steed, and turned toward the south, 
 along the banks of a stream whose waters were rolling 
 over a rocky bed, forming here and there small cat- 
 aracts. 
 
 Following the windings of the stream, lie pursued his 
 way along a deer path, though with some trouble, owing 
 to the closeness of the gigantic pine trees, which were 
 often more than thirty feet in circumference. This 
 monstrous growth drew from him repeated exclamations 
 of wonder. Now and then his horse started at the sud- 
 den rise of immense flocks of wild pigeons. 
 
 After many vain attempts to find the open country, 
 Livingston turned his horse, and placing the reins over 
 the pommel of the saddle, left the animal to find his way 
 back. He was soon absorbed in his habitual musings 
 about colonization and co-operation, though frequently 
 reverting to his experiences of the night before. 
 
 What were those strange religious ceremonies? What 
 significance had they? Was he sure that they were 
 religious ? The death-like figure of the Queen, the pcsi- 
 tive expression of deep hatred which distorted her fea-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 195 
 
 tures, her dance with the wand, the mysterious figures 
 she described with it, all seemed to belong more to 
 witchcraft than to worship. 
 
 " Well, well," he said, "perhaps before I leave I shall 
 discover the key to all these mysteries. Meanwhile, 
 my dear Sultan, quicken your gait, for I am hungry, 
 and so must you be ; for we have wandered about for 
 many hours and the evening shadows are length- 
 ening." Urging on his horse by gently shaking the 
 reins, they sped toward the mysterious camp. When 
 within a stone's throw of the first tent, the Queen her- 
 self stepped forward, with a pleasant smile, and again 
 bade him welcome. 
 
 Livingston dismounted. An attendant took charge of 
 his horse, and the Queen, while asking him for the details 
 of his journey, led him toward her own tent. 
 
 There he found to his great astonishment, a table 
 handsomely set with fine linen and flowers, silver forks 
 and knives. 
 
 "Perhaps," said the Queen, answering the mental 
 question which she had read in his looks, " perhaps all 
 this will be explained to you one day, if you remain long 
 enough with us to gain our confidence. Meanwhile, be 
 seated and try to appease your hunger with the frugal 
 diet of the wild-wood people." 
 
 Saying this, she looked at her visitor with a feeling of 
 satisfaction, noticing his smile and the incredulous shake 
 of his head at what she termed " wild-wood people." 
 
 The Queen having taken a seat, Livingston, at her 
 bidding, sat down also, and ate as heartily as he had 
 ever done at the most luxurious of city banquets. 
 
 " So," said the Queen, when his appetite was a little 
 appeased, " you have discovered but rocky hills and stony
 
 IQ5 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 flats in your journey to-day and have found no desirable 
 place for the location of your ideal colony? " 
 
 " No," he replied, " and I had it in mind to ask you, 
 if there are no valleys in this region suitable for coloni- 
 zation? You people must know this country well." 
 
 "You are greatly mistaken in your supposition, Mr. 
 Livingston, however natural it may be. The truth is, 
 my people are not nomadic in their habits. They do 
 not wander far and wide on hunting expeditions, for 
 they no longer eat meat nor kill." 
 
 Livingston looked at her in astonishment. "I nave 
 noticed," he said, "that you never have meat on your 
 table." 
 
 " No," continued the Queen ; "it has been trans- 
 mitted to us by the great Montezuma, that every living 
 thing in the Universe has a right to exist, and has a 
 place given to it by the Great Spirit, and that this place 
 can be filled only by that being, without whose existence 
 there would be a link missing in the great chain of life." 
 
 Livingston regarded her intently. 
 
 "Yes," she continued, "and our sacred tablets, cut 
 in stone, state that eating the flesh of animals communi- 
 cates all the pecularities, habits, and propensities of the 
 animal to those who do so. And whereas it is the duty 
 and destiny of man to emancipate himself by all pos- 
 sible means from the animal which is yet in him, so as 
 to rise toward the Great Spirit, therefore must he abstain 
 from eating flesh, and so clear away one of the obstruc- 
 tions to his higher development." 
 
 " Where, might I ask, did you learn this, Madame?" 
 asked Livingston, excitedly. 
 
 " Our wise men obtained it from the Great Spirit, in 
 their sacred temples, away yonder," she said, pointing 
 toward the south.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 197 
 
 " Then your tribe has been larger than it now is, and 
 lived far in the south? " 
 
 " Yes, the remains of its sacred temples exist in many 
 places yet ; their inscriptions are cut in the walls and 
 are visible to-day ; but the barbarians, who vanquished 
 us and killed our wise men for the gold in the temples, 
 cannot decipher or understand those inscriptions, and 
 never will. God forbid ! For if they did, they might 
 acquire the terrible powers our wise men possessed, the 
 secrets of which are carved in mysterious figures upon 
 the walls of the temples, together with the suns, moons, 
 and stars, indicating the state of the planets, when the 
 powers can be successfully exercised. Happily those 
 barbarians are to busily engaged accumulating gold, to 
 waste time (as they think) in deciphering these figures 
 on the walls of our ruined temples." 
 
 " But who are those barbarians who live toward the 
 south ? I do not know of any. There is Mexico, then 
 the Central and South American States." 
 
 "Yes, yes," said the Queen much excited. "The 
 Spaniards, the Spaniards who who Now tell me," she 
 added in a whisper, bending her beautiful form over the 
 table toward her visitor, ' ' tell me whom you love the 
 best on earth, whose death would cause you the greatest 
 sorrow. ' ' 
 
 " Why?" asked Livingston in astonishment. 
 
 " Tell me, tell me," she repeated. 
 
 " Well, my daughter Olga, my dear Olga. " 
 
 " Then, swear to me by the life of your dear child 
 Olga, that you will never reveal without my permission, 
 what I am about to confide to you. Swear," she said, 
 with the air of one accustomed to command. 
 
 " I swear," answered Livingston, now under the 
 influence of her personal magnetism.
 
 198 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 " Then know that I am the Queen of the last remnant 
 of the Aztecs, a descendant in direct line of the Mon- 
 tezumas. The descendants of my people, now scattered 
 in many lands, by right should have dominion over the 
 greater part of this continent. My people lived happily ; 
 for ours was the true, real, universal brotherhood. The 
 Montezumas taught that all men are children of the 
 Great Spirit, and that all must return to their Father, and 
 become one with him. Guided by their teachings, they 
 endeavored to discover the special abode of the Great 
 Spirit, as also what pleased him most, and they suc- 
 ceeded." 
 
 "And where did they find it? " asked Livingston. 
 
 " They found," said the Queen, " that he lives in the 
 sacred fire kindled by himself on the sacred altar. As 
 long as the sacred fire is cherished by daily worship and 
 offerings, the great spirit remains there. When our 
 sacred fires were burning every where, Montezuma, sur- 
 rounded by his twelve wise men, was in daily communi- 
 cation with the Great Spirit, and through him was en- 
 abled to perform miracles and wonders. Well, all my 
 ancestors lived happily and near to their Great Father, 
 when the Spaniards came. They were received as 
 brothers, according to our doctrine, but seeing the many 
 golden vases and utensils which my ancestors used as 
 common metal for cooking, and other purposes, these 
 foreigners began to rob us, then to fight, kill, and drive 
 us away. The noble Montezuma and his people knew 
 not how to fight, would not, even if they did know ; and 
 so they were destroyed, tribe after tribe, until to-day but 
 few exist. But the Montezumas before fleeing, put the 
 bulk of their gold vases and utensils in a deep cave, in 
 almost inaccessible mountains, where no Spaniard could 
 ever find them, treasures that shall be used for their
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 199 
 
 overthrow, and for the restoration to Montezuma's des- 
 cendants of their rightful heritage. 
 
 " Yes," she continued with pious horror, " those sac- 
 rilegious barbarians desecrated the temples where our 
 holy mysteries were performed, and then despoiled them, 
 for the sake of the metal of their sacred vessels. They 
 cruelly slaughtered, in the very temple of the great 
 spirit, our venerable priests and sages, who had hidden 
 the precious utensils beneath the rocky altar, striving to 
 preserve them. But some of our great seers had saved a 
 portion of the materials with which our rites are cele- 
 brated, and assembling the dispersed brethren, met to- 
 gether in a cave, drew forth the potencies of the eter- 
 nal fire, and then hurled a lasting curse, the worst known 
 in all the mysteries, against the Spaniards. Since that 
 time their power has waned and will continue to wane 
 until it becomes utterly extinct." 
 
 " But is it not stated in the laws of magic that when 
 the power conferred by the mysteries on the priesthood 
 is "used for evil, for cursing, the curses will recoil upon 
 those who utter them ? and 
 
 " Stop ! stop ! " ejaculated the Queen. Straightening 
 herself to her full height, she stretched her hand toward 
 Livingston to check his words. "Stop!" and rising 
 abruptly from the table, pale and distressed, she quickly 
 regained her tent, the entrance of which was closed be- 
 hind her, two armed attendants standing outside on 
 guard. 
 
 Livingston was sorely perplexed. 
 
 ' ' Where am I ? " he asked of himself. ' ' Who are 
 these people and who is this Queen ? Are they really 
 the last of the remaining tribes of the once powerful and 
 civilized Aztecs, and is this Queen indeed a direct de-
 
 200 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 scendant of the great Montezuma, or is she only a 
 deluded visionary?" 
 
 He also returned to his tent, and throwing himself on 
 his couch, gave way to reflection. He compared her 
 philanthropic utterances, and professions of universal 
 brotherhood with the weird and wrathful ceremonies he 
 had witnessed in the cave. How did all that beautiful 
 table linen and silverware come into their possession? 
 She certainly could not have inherited them from the 
 Montezumas, for they were all of modern design and 
 manufacture. The Queen spoke like a woman who had 
 seen other lands than this remote and unpeopled solitude, 
 and her presence here was shrouded in mystery, in fact 
 everything was mysterious. 
 
 Thus soliloquizing he sank into a profound sleep, 
 murmuring as he did so : 
 
 ' ' However strange and eccentric the Queen may be, I 
 cannot think that she is a wicked woman." 
 
 The next day, after breakfast, which was brought to 
 his tent, the Queen still remaining secluded, Livingston 
 mounted his horse, proceeding this time toward the 
 ocean, distant about seven miles to the westward. 
 
 Finding his way as best he could ; following deer and 
 goat tracks, barely escaping with life and limb, while 
 brushing past pine trees, under overhanging boughs and 
 brambles, climbing over steep rocky ridges, and fording 
 rapid streams, he sighted at last the Pacific. 
 
 Lifting his hat, with a reverential salute, he said : 
 
 " Hail to thee, King of Waters ! Thy limitless ex- 
 panse proclaims thee child of the Infinite ! Thy fresh 
 and pure breezes give new vigor to my frame. In the 
 deep murmur of thy blue waves upon the pebbly beach, 
 I recognize thy anthem to the Great Spirit that made and 
 pervades thee ! O ! majestic ocean, full of immeasurable
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALA Y. 2OI 
 
 potencies, mayest thou be forever kind and gentle to 
 the human souls who commit themselves to thy bosom, 
 seeking in foreign lands the peace and liberty denied them 
 by the tyrants and bigots of their own ! " 
 
 " Amen," answered a deep voice near him. 
 
 Livingston started and looking round saw, coming to- 
 ward him, with outstretched hands a white bearded, 
 brown robed Padre, a bright and affectionate smile 
 beaming on his countenance. 
 
 " Amen," he said again, grasping Livingston's hand, 
 " this is the truest and most spontaneous prayer I have 
 heard for a long time. I say ' amen ' to it from the bot- 
 tom of my heart, and I come to take your hand, my 
 brother. Such a noble appeal, even if it be to an ocean 
 of water, could emanate only from a pure and noble 
 heart." 
 
 Livingston absently gave the Padre his hand, while he 
 stared him in the face in blank amazement, unable to 
 utter a word, so intense was his surprise. 
 
 " Who are you ? What do you here ? And have you 
 dropped from heaven on this spot? "asked the good 
 priest, with rapid utterance. 
 
 These questions, put one after the other with great 
 earnestness, brought Livingston to himself again, and 
 smiling, he heartily returned the pressure of the Padre's 
 hand. 
 
 " I can hardly answer so many questions at once, my 
 good Padre, but, as you see, I have come here with the 
 aid of my faithful friend, Sultan. What I am doing 
 here, I hardly know. My name is Livingston, and I am 
 an American by birth, no less than by preference, and 
 your very humble servant, my good father. But who 
 are you?" 
 
 "I am the Padre in charge of El Carmelo Mission,
 
 202 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 distant a few miles hence on Carmelo Bay, near the 
 ocean." 
 
 " When did you come here and whence? " 
 
 " I came direct from Belgium, ten years ago, 
 and " 
 
 "From Belgium?" exclaimed Livingston excitedly, 
 "the country where my dearly beloved daughter Olga is 
 being educated." 
 
 " Is it possible ? " ejaculated the Padre, in his turn be- 
 coming excited. ' ' Have you ever been in Belgium your- 
 self ?" 
 
 " Certainly, I have traveled through it, have visited 
 Brussels, and my daughter is now at Liege, a pupil in 
 the seminary of the Countess de Bellevue." 
 
 " Well ! well ! ! " exclaimed the good Padre with an 
 expression of joy. "1 am a native of Liege myself, and 
 am personally acquainted with the noble lady de Bellevue. 
 You could not have placed your daughter in better 
 hands. But what brought you to this coast, and 
 especially to this part of it ? " 
 
 " My mission here is in the cause of humanity, and 
 has for its object the welfare of my brethren." 
 
 "Well, Mr. Livingston, I am more than delighted to 
 have met you, and you must promise to come and see 
 me at El Carmelo ; we will talk together, and whatever 
 your mission, if you see fit to communicate the particulars 
 to me, I shall gladly render you all the assistance in my 
 power. I must now leave you, for my Indian attendants 
 are waiting for me, in yonder canon, and we must re- 
 turn home. Will you kindly pay me a visit? " 
 
 ' ' Most assuredly I will, and apart from the pleasure of 
 the visit, you can give me some valuable information 
 which so far I have been unable to obtain concerning 
 this part of the country."
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 203 
 
 "Good-bye then, and the Lord be with you ! " 
 
 " Good-bye, and may you have a safe return." 
 
 When the Padre disappeared, Livingston could hardly 
 realize his own identity. 
 
 " I scarcely know," he muttered to himself, " whether 
 I am yet in the flesh, or have become a disembodied be- 
 ing and am living in dreamland. If I am really in the 
 flesh, as a growing appetite seems to affirm, I must con- 
 fess that this country affords a continual relay of surprises. 
 I wonder what will happen next ? That Padre interests 
 me very much. He is so bright, so open-hearted and 
 simple. He is really a man of God by innate worth ; a 
 Belgian too ; and moreover acquainted with Madame de 
 Bellevue. Why, it is stranger than fiction ! " He 
 mounted Sultan, and set out on his journey homeward. 
 
 It was almost dark when Livingston reached the camp. 
 His arrival was announced to the Queen, and leaving 
 her tent, she made a signal with her hand, and immedi- 
 ately two of her attendants began to play on the 
 " marimba," the ancient musical instrument of the 
 Aztecs. 
 
 "What does that mean ? " wondered Livingston, as he 
 delivered Sultan to the care of an attendant. 
 
 As soon as the mellow tones of the instrument were 
 heard, the members of the tribe left their lodges, and 
 arrayed themselves in rank in front of the Queen. When 
 all were in line, a march was sounded, and the proces- 
 sion moved in the direction of the sacred cave of wor- 
 ship. As the Queen passed near Livingston, she said to 
 him : 
 
 "Follow! " 
 
 "I wonder," he rnused, " if there is to be another 
 performance of black magic in that cave ! If so I do 
 not care to be present."
 
 204 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 The procession entered the cave. One of the Queen's 
 attendants directed him to a seat, and with apparent 
 resignation, he awaited the turn of events. 
 
 The marimba now gave forth soft and subdued strains 
 and the Queen, having retired to some secret recess, 
 presently reappeared, dressed in long white robes. 
 
 Then followed the ceremony of feeding the sacred 
 fire of Montezuma, and one of the sticks or chips of 
 wood being given to Livingston, he added his mite to 
 this blazing emblem of Aztec worship. 
 
 As the flames rose to the arched roof, a beautiful 
 hymn was sung by the assembled votaries, the Queen 
 leading, in a rich, well-trained voice, with modulations 
 mellow and tender. This impressive symphony seemed 
 to be an invocation to the great spirit for protection, and 
 her noble figure appeared to dilate when extending her 
 arms, as if to cover and shield her children. The song 
 ended and the worshipers marched around the sacred 
 altar, gesticulating with their arms, while their bodies 
 swayed in undulating motion. This ceremony lasted for 
 some minutes, when the marimba was again heard. Its 
 tones, accompanied by a low, plaintive murmur of 
 choral voices, were softly imploring. 
 
 Never had Livingston heard such music. It was like 
 waves of weird but harmonious vibrations, which 
 though wordless, calmed and soothed the senses, lulling 
 them almost to slumber. The visitor felt the spell 
 gradually stealing over him, and only by great effort, 
 was able to resist its influence. 
 
 The Queen, erect, beautiful, and majestic in her 
 white flowing robes, had closed her eyes. Her features 
 were immobile and statue-like. Soon her lips moved, 
 and in a grave and sonorous voice, she spoke. 
 
 Livingston listened attentively to every word, but not
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 205 
 
 a syllable could he understand. The language was one 
 which he had never heard before. The members of the 
 tribe, however, seemed familiar with it ; for from time 
 to time they nodded assent to her remarks. Her words 
 were few, and when she had concluded, all present went 
 in turn to Livingston, and making low salutation, kissed 
 his hand with marks of profound respect. Then the 
 Queen, with eyes still closed, directed her steps straight 
 toward him, and laying her hands upon his head, spoke 
 thus: 
 
 ' ' The great Montezuma commands that all the privi- 
 leges enjoyed by the member of his tribe be conferred 
 upon thee, knowing that thou art worthy. Thy aims and 
 ideals are lofty, and henceforward our life-work and our 
 destinies will run together. May the great Montezuma, 
 love and protect thee, for now, in the presence of 
 this sacred fire (here she handed to him a burning 
 brand) and under its shielding influence, thou hast 
 become a child of Montezuma and one of us." 
 
 Having thus said she opened her eyes. Directing 
 their steps to the sacred fire, each member took there- 
 from a burning brand, and in turn approaching Living- 
 ston, described above his head a mysterious figure, 
 replacing the flaming symbol on the altar. 
 
 During the commencement of these impressive rites, 
 Livingston could not refrain from smiling at the dubious 
 honor thus conferred; but an inexplicable feeling took 
 possession of him, as he felt a subtle and mysterious 
 influence steadily creeping over him, soothing and 
 uplifting, though almost intoxicating in its effect. It 
 caused him actually to realize that he was the recipient 
 of a great favor. Advancing mechanically toward the 
 Queen, he knelt before her, exclaiming in accents of 
 devotion :
 
 206 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 
 
 "Henceforth thou art my Queen, and these shall be 
 my brethren." 
 
 As he kissed her hand, she smiled upon him, proud 
 of his homage. 
 
 " Dost thou swear," said she solemnly, holding up her 
 hand, "to keep inviolate the secrets of my people? " 
 
 " I do so swear," he said in an equally solemn manner. 
 
 Thereupon the Queen led him in turn to each member 
 of the tribe, every one grasping his hand in brotherly 
 love. 
 
 The ceremony was now ended ; the procession formed 
 again, and at the invitation of the Queen, Livingston 
 walked by her side at its head. 
 
 Arriving at her lodge, she dismissed the people, and 
 invited her companion to enter. 
 
 The attendants set before them a sumptuous repast, 
 and when they were seated the Queen began the conver- 
 sation, saying : 
 
 "Now that you have become one of us, Mr. Living- 
 ston, let us refer to your mission on this coast, for hence- 
 forth whatever interests you interests me, and in fact all 
 my people. You mentioned that your intention was to 
 introduce a colony here, or wherever you might find a 
 favorable location. Please give me some details of your 
 purpose, or rather state the leading features of your pro- 
 posed colony. I and my tribe will then be able to 
 determine whether they harmonize with those principles 
 of universal brotherhood, as taught by the great Monte- 
 zuma, and practiced by us to this day." 
 
 "Most cheerfully will I do so, my Queen, for lam 
 sure that they cannot fail to agree with the principles 
 you refer to. First, we consider that every man born 
 into this world has an absolute right to exist in it" 
 
 " That is incontestable."
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 207 
 
 "Secondly, if he has a right to exist, we assert that 
 he has also a right to such conditions of existence as are 
 most propitious to the healthy development of his whole 
 being." 
 
 "True." 
 
 " Thirdly, man is essentially an intellectual being. 
 To comprehend the purpose of his existence and to con- 
 form himself to the laws of his destiny, must constitute 
 the aim and duty of his life. ' ' 
 
 "Exactly." 
 
 " Fourthly, to be able to do this, man must be materi- 
 ally independent. We assert that it is only by having the 
 means of his material existence assured, that he will 
 ever become absolutely free ; be enabled to develop all his 
 best faculties, and arrive at that type of true manhood 
 which, by following a course of life in strict harmony 
 with high aspirations and a noble belief in harmony too 
 with the universality of beings and things, will finally 
 reach the loftiest elevation of which humanity is capable. 
 This material independence is, and has always been, the 
 supreme thought of every human soul, and all my efforts, 
 and those of my friends, are directed to the formation 
 of a state of 'society in which this ideal can be rea- 
 lized." 
 
 "Yes," answered the Queen, much impressed by this 
 exposition of her visitor's creed; "it is said in the 
 sacred books of our wise men, that a brother cannot wor- 
 ship the Great Spirit, when he is hungry, or cold, or 
 sick." 
 
 " And your sacred books are right. We have no wish 
 to reform society as it actually is ; it would be a hope- 
 less task ; it is too much dominated by the spirit of evil, 
 by selfishness, greed, and the black beast, materialism. 
 These are in full possession, and it would be a waste of
 
 208 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 effort to attempt to dislodge them. We have decided to 
 try new fields, with new and harmonious elements, the 
 only scheme that seems to promise any chance of suc- 
 cess. This brought me to the coast of California, where 
 I hoped to find conditions congenial to human life. So 
 far I have not been successful, but I intend to visit the 
 mission of El Carmelo, and consult the Padre whom I 
 met this morning near the ocean. He must know well 
 the surrounding country." 
 
 " The Padre you met this morning near the ocean? " 
 repeated the Queen with a meaning look in her eyes. 
 
 " Yes, dear Queen, in my morning's wandering I had 
 reached the top of a ridge, whence was a view of the 
 coast and the Pacific Ocean, the most beautiful marine 
 landscape the eye of man ever rested upon. Inspired by 
 the majestic scenery, I offered up a humble prayer to the 
 father of the great waters, when a voice answered 
 ' Amen.' You can realize how much I was amazed. 
 The voice was that of the Padre, who came to me with 
 hands outstretched. We shook hands, and I soon 
 learned that he was a native of the same European 
 country where my beloved daughter and only child, 
 Olga, is receiving her education." 
 
 " And what country is that ? " asked the Queen much 
 interested. 
 
 " A veritable garden spot, called Belgium." 
 
 "Belgium!" ejaculated the Queen, suddenly rising 
 with a. nervous start, which nearly overturned the table. 
 She stood trembling with pallid features, and a wild and 
 startled look. 
 
 " Do you say that your daughter is in Belgium? " 
 
 " What is there in that to cause you such agitation? " 
 ejaculated Livingston, moving back from the table almost 
 in fear.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 2OQ 
 
 The Queen resumed her seat, and burying her face in 
 her hands, burst into tears. 
 
 After some minutes of bitter weeping, the dejected 
 woman said, in accents interrupted by sobs : 
 
 " You have opened one of the most painful wounds in 
 my heart, Mr. Livingston. These deep and sudden 
 emotions must doubtless appear strange to you, but that 
 word Belgium is like a dagger in my breast. May the 
 Great Spirit grant me speedy relief from my suffering ! " 
 
 " I confess, dear Queen, that I cannot comprehend 
 how the word Belgium can so deeply affect you. Why 
 should you weep so bitterly, and implore the Great Spirit 
 to bring your existence to an end?" The woman's 
 tears unmanned him. "Be of good cheer," he said. 
 " You must take life more in earnest. Have you noth- 
 ing for which to live ? " 
 
 "Yes ! " she exclaimed in a frantic voice, and start- 
 ing up like a roused lioness, " Yes ! I will live ! I will 
 live for my child ! " 
 
 "Yes," she continued, "I must find my child, and 
 you must help me, being one of us, and when I have 
 found my boy, I will reveal to him the key to the 
 hieroglyphics of the Montezumas, by which the secret 
 location of treasures concealed in caves is minutely 
 described. He must help me to restore the prestige of 
 our tribe, and. . . . and he must avenge me ! " she 
 cried with a wild burning light glittering in her eyes. 
 
 " She is surely crazed ! " thought the American. 
 
 "Mr. Livingston," she proceeded, in firm but calm 
 accents, " I read in the expression of your eyes, that you 
 think I have lost my senses. I confess that my actions 
 must appear to be those of one demented. But there is 
 a mystery behind this excitement, and since you have 
 sworn not to reveal the secrets of the tribe, and further- 
 
 14
 
 210 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 more since I know, from the explanation which you gave 
 me of your humanitarian principles, that you are a man 
 of the highest honor, I will disclose to you this secret, 
 the betrayal of which would be your destruction." 
 
 While the Queen endeavored to suppress her agitation, 
 her visitor supposed that he was about to hear the narra- 
 tive of some piteous and dramatic incident of her earlier 
 days, and prepared himself to listen attentively. 
 
 Stepping to the entrance of her lodge, she gave strict 
 orders to her guards to admit no one, enjoining them 
 not to disturb her under any pretext whatsoever. 
 
 "Now listen!" she said, and regarding Livingston 
 with steady gaze, related the following story of her life : 
 
 "Years, many years ago, in the prime of youth, full 
 of enthusiasm and faith, I had just finished the study of 
 the sacred books transmitted to us by our forefathers, 
 and had carefully committed to memory, the secret 
 instructions depicted in hieroglyphics, designed by the 
 great Montezuma for the exclusive use of his direct 
 descendants and the rulers of the Aztec people. Within 
 me I felt the sacred fire burning, and impelling me to 
 make some efforts to rescue my people from their help- 
 less and abject condition ; to restore to them, if possible, 
 the prestige of their ancestors ; to give them, in fact, a 
 country of their own, where they might establish once 
 more, the true religion of universal brotherhood, and 
 cultivate the arts and sciences in which their forefathers 
 excelled ; for you are of course aware, that the Aztec 
 nation was far advanced in astronomy and kindred 
 sciences." 
 
 "Yes, I have read somewhat of the history of that 
 ancient people, but if I remember rightly, it was astrol- 
 ogy that they professed mainly." 
 
 " Astrology, sir, is the soul of astronomy. The latter
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 211 
 
 denotes the positions, distances, and volumes of the 
 astral bodies, while astrology does more than this; it 
 notes the influence that each particular star exercises 
 upon its neighbors But be that as it may, it is 
 nevertheless true that my ancestors had an inti- 
 mate and positive knowledge of many things which 
 are but as so much lost and forgotten lore. With 
 full life, vigor, and ambition, and after having con- 
 sulted the oracle of the sacred fire on the most propi- 
 tious day the day when favorable stars were in conjunc- 
 tion I determined to try and restore the Aztec nation 
 to its former rank and prosperity. We had treasures 
 without end at our disposal ; caves full of gold vases and 
 golden slabs, the pavements of our ancient palaces. 
 After much reflection and deliberation with the wise 
 men of my people, I concluded to go to Europe, and 
 endeavor to interest some monarch in our cause, offering 
 as a reward for our restoration, millions from our almost 
 inexhaustible supply of wealth. 
 
 "Having made this decision, I traveled over great 
 waters, acccompanied by two of our wise men. There 
 was no difficulty in gaining audience with the crowned 
 heads of Europe, but after listening to my story, some of 
 them graciously smiled and complimented me upon the 
 pure blood of the Montezumas which ran in my veins ; 
 others, less intelligent perhaps, thought me half de- 
 mented. Finally, I was introduced at the court of the 
 king of a small nation. I found in him as I thought a 
 true gentleman ; he received me with much deference, 
 listened to my story with marked attention, and told me 
 that he would do all in his power to aid me in so grand 
 and noble a design. 
 
 " ' Meanwhile it behooves a queen,' he said, ' to have 
 quarters in the palace.' Orders were accordingly given
 
 212 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 to that effect, and I was conducted to a suite of rooms, 
 the elegance of which was dazzling. For the first time 
 in my life, I found myself treated in Europe as a queen 
 and lodged in the palace of a king." 
 
 Livingston had been deeply interested in her story. 
 It was evident that she was speaking the truth ; and he 
 began to see a reason for all her strange conduct during 
 the past few days. 
 
 " The King," she continued, "who was a handsome 
 young man and unmarried, daily sent an officer of his 
 body-guard, craving an audience, which I always granted 
 with the utmost pleasure. I was invited to dine with him 
 and was introduced to many high personages. One 
 evening, his Majesty asked me to an informal meeting 
 in his private apartments, that we might consult together 
 upon the object of my mission. I eagerly accepted his 
 proposition, and at the appointed hour presented myself 
 before him. 
 
 " No other guest had been invited. Luscious wines 
 were poured into fragile goblets, challenging the taste 
 and stimulating the appetite. As we quaffed the delicious 
 wines the monarch pressed his suit upon me. ' O ! ' he 
 exclaimed, ' how happy will be the man whom you 
 bless with your love and make happy as his wife ! ' 
 
 "He took my hand and pressed it. My head fell upon 
 his shoulder, and for two years we loved. I loved him 
 with all the frenzy of an Aztec woman, and the proud 
 confidence of an equal. 
 
 "My mission was forgotten during this ecstacy of 
 human passion. The wise men who had accompanied 
 me returned heart-broken to my people. I became a 
 mother ! The mother of a noble, beautiful boy ! " 
 
 Here, the unhappy woman broke down, sobbing con-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 213 
 
 vulsively. Livingston was moved with intense sympathy. 
 The disclosure stunned him. 
 
 " Soon after the birth of my child, it was rumored 
 that my royal consort for such he was was about to 
 take in marriage the daughter of a neighboring king. 
 Imagine the blow ! At first I laughed at the idea, too 
 confident, alas ! But one morning appeared the official 
 announcement of this coming marriage ! 
 
 " I rushed into his presence. Of what transpired I 
 have but a faint remembrance. I know that I placed his 
 life in jeopardy, and that I was forcibly carried to my 
 apartments in a swoon. 
 
 " For many days I nursed my grief in solitude, fondling 
 the dear offspring of my love. One morning, having 
 sent the nurse with my child into the palace grounds to 
 let him breath the invigorating air, I was surprised by 
 the entrance of an officer of the King's body-guard. He 
 was the bearer of a message from his Majesty, demand- 
 ing an interview. Noticing my abject condition, with 
 winning persistence he pressed me to take a glass of wine, 
 which he poured from a decanter on the sideboard. 
 
 "'It will nerve you,' he said, 'and give you, dear 
 lady, control and power during the trying interview.' 
 
 " I drank and almost in an instant became 
 
 unconscious ! When I recovered my senses, I found 
 myself on the deep waters of the wide ocean and with- 
 out my child ! bound, as the captain of the vessel told 
 me, to the coast of California ! 
 
 "And here I am," exclaimed the broken-hearted 
 Queen , ' ' continually stung by the consciousness of my fatal 
 weakness and bereft of my child ! He still lives, I 
 doubt not, the scion of a European monarch and an 
 Aztec queen." 
 
 Livingston could not utter a word. Half conscious,
 
 214 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 he gazed with blank expression on the lovely but de- 
 jected woman before him. 
 
 Mistaking perhaps the significance of his vacant look, 
 the Queen arose, and taking from a recess a golden 
 casket, opened it by touching a secret spring. 
 
 "Read this," she said, "and convince yourself of 
 the truth of my sad story. These letters are written in the 
 English language." 
 
 While Livingston perused the documents, the unhappy 
 woman gave way to a flood of tears. 
 
 As word by word he scanned with care the papers, an 
 overwhelming sense of the truthfulness of the Queen's 
 story took possession of him. Rising from his seat, 
 radiant with the dignity of manhood, he approached her. 
 and grasping her hands, exclaimed : 
 
 " Madame ! You are the victim of an outrageous and 
 villainous plot. J will make every effort to find for you 
 your lost child. It is my intention to return to Belgium, 
 to meet my daughter Olga and bring her back with me, 
 and while in Europe I shall aid you to the best of my 
 power. ' ' 
 
 Pressing the hand of the Queen with a grasp of 
 sincere affection, he added : " You may rely on my 
 sincerity and firm resolve." 
 
 The next day Livingston rode toward the Mission El 
 Carmelo, where groups of Indians were cultivating the 
 fields and vineyards, and all seemed peaceful and con- 
 tent. As he neared the buildings, he saw approaching 
 him, again with outstretched hands, the good Padre who 
 had saluted him with a sonorous Amen, after his prayer 
 upon the coast. 
 
 "Dear Padre," said Livingston, "I have come to 
 pay you a visit; but it has a double purpose. I also
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 21$ 
 
 come to ask if you know of any vessel going to Europe, 
 and when it will sail." 
 
 "Very welcome are you, and most glad I am to see 
 you," answered the Padre. " There is but one vessel on 
 this coast at present, bound for Europe, and it will call 
 for me shortly, for I am ordered to Belgium for mission- 
 ary work." 
 
 "Is it really possible? This is good fortune indeed ! 
 When do you expect the vessel ? " 
 
 " In about a week." 
 
 " Must you go to the Presidio of San Francisco to 
 embark? " 
 
 " No. The vessel will call at this mission, and a boat 
 will come for me. If you intend to leave for Europe, I 
 would advise you to profit by the opportunity, for God 
 knows when another ship will sail hence direct to the 
 continent. I would be most glad indeed to have you 
 for a traveling companion." 
 
 " Thanks, good Padre. I will avail myself of the 
 opportunity, and with your leave I will return to the 
 mission in a day or two, to remain until the vessel 
 arrives." 
 
 " Most welcome to remain with us as long as you 
 please. We will thus be enabled to make you thoroughly 
 acquainted with the work of our missions here, and let 
 you judge of the good we do to our Indian brethren. A 
 true report prepared by you as to the civilizing influence 
 of the California missions, may thus reach the people of 
 Europe." 
 
 " Dear Padre, you may expect me soon," said Living- 
 ston, while taking an affectionate leave of the priest ; 
 ' ' I must return at once. ' ' 
 
 Livingston related to the Queen the result of his visit. 
 She listened attentively to every word, but unable to
 
 2l6 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 
 
 suppress an occasional sigh, entered her tent, and closed 
 the curtains. 
 
 The next day, Livingston saw but little of the Queen, 
 and as he was about to leave on the following morning, 
 begged for an interview. He knew full well how 
 deeply she regretted his departure, but his presence was 
 required in Europe, and he had fully resolved on the 
 voyage, as arranged with the Padre. The Queen re- 
 turned answer that she would see him on the morrow. 
 
 Livingston passed a sleepless night, as did the Queen. 
 When the sun had risen above the mountains, she sent 
 for her guest, inviting him to the breakfast table. 
 
 On entering her tent, he was astonished to see there a 
 handsome woman in fashionable European attire, sitting 
 at the head of the well furnished board. Rising, she 
 greeted him with a graceful bow, begging him to be 
 seated near her, at a place which she indicated. 
 
 "Yes, it is I, Mr. Livingston," she said, extending 
 her hand to him as she observed his confusion ; "I have 
 resolved to accompany you to Europe, and to commence 
 an earnest search for my son. Your presence here has 
 re-opened all my wounds, and aroused anew a mother's 
 yearnings. I feel that I must either find my child or 
 die." 
 
 For the moment it seemed to him as a dream, but 
 there stood the Queen before him with extended hand. 
 He could doubt no longer. 
 
 "Look," she said, raising the lid of a chest. "With 
 the contents of this, we shall leave no stone unturned to 
 find my boy. May the great Montezuma grant that he 
 be still alive. In fact," she exclaimed with uplifted 
 eyes, as one half inspired, " in fact I know he is." 
 
 Her guest saw with amazement that the chest was 
 filled with gold and gems.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LAY. 2 1/ 
 
 "Yes," he replied, with a smile, "there is wealth 
 enough to purchase half a kingdom." 
 
 "The riches of the Montezumas are still unbounded," 
 she added, "and this is but a trifle if more is needed." 
 
 Livingston was overcome. He knew that nothing 
 would prevent the Queen from sailing for Europe. Her 
 errand was a noble one, the prompting of maternal in- 
 stincts. A week later they were sailing toward the south 
 over the waters of the Pacific, and slowly faded from 
 their view the shores of the land of the Montezumas.
 
 218 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY, 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 THE salons of the Countess de Bellevue are brilliantly 
 illuminated. Exotic plants shed their perfume in hall 
 and corridor; flowers in profusion deck the walls; the 
 chandeliers are covered with wreaths, and the air is 
 loaded with fragrance. Carriages, with the crests of 
 nobility emblazoned on their panels, succeed each other 
 at the entrance, while liveried lackeys bow, as ladies, 
 attired in splendid costumes, are escorted to the recep- 
 tion-room. 
 
 Around Madame de Bellevue are grouped some of her 
 older pupils, a very garland of loveliness. Her dress is 
 simple; but the rich black silk, enveloping her stately 
 form, is cut in the latest court fashion. 
 
 Guest after guest appears before her, receiving her 
 cordial greeting. The salons are thronged with friends, 
 and throughout the apartments is heard the subdued 
 murmur of conversation. 
 
 Presently a hush falls, as the governor of the province 
 of Liege is announced, attended by his staff. Having 
 paid his compliments to Madame de Bellevue with the 
 courteous grace of a high-bred gentleman, his presence 
 causes no restraint upon the enjoyment of the com- 
 pany. 
 
 A concert commences and some of the greatest artists 
 of Belgium are announced on the programme. The 
 name of Trouvere appears but once and that at the 
 very end. It reads: "Improvisation on the violin by 
 Monsieur Trouvere."
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 219 
 
 Generous and well merited applause was given to all 
 the performers. When the programme was concluded, 
 save for the last number and just before Trouvere's ap- 
 pearance was expected, a gentle drum-call was heard. 
 All the guests present were respectfully requested to pro- 
 ceed to the grand salon, where the Countess de Bellevue 
 wished to address a few words to them. Some were as- 
 tonished at this strange procedure, while others smiled 
 knowingly, as if aware of what was about to happen. 
 
 The Countess de Bellevue was sitting upon an elevated 
 platform, erected at the end of her grand salon. Im- 
 mediately on her right sat the governor of the province, 
 and the burgomaster of the city of Liege ; next to them 
 was the military commander with his brilliant staff. The 
 chair immediately on her left was vacant, and by its 
 side were seated Archbishop Angelo, and the Bishop of 
 Liege, with two of the higher members of the city's 
 clergy. 
 
 All these dignitaries occupied, seats placed in a semi- 
 circle, the central figure of which was the Countess de 
 Bellevue. 
 
 When the officials had taken their places, and all the 
 guests were seated, the gentle drum-call was sounded 
 again, and in a sonorous voice the major-domo of the 
 Countess announced the entrance of the Count de Fays 
 du Monceau, staff officer of his Majesty, the King of the 
 Belgians. 
 
 The noble gentleman, in grand uniform, with ringing 
 spurs and clanging saber, mounted the platform, and 
 paid his respects to the Countess. In his hand was a 
 sheet of parchment and attached to it a large seal of 
 wax. 
 
 Another tap of the drum, and the major-domo called 
 in stentorian tones :
 
 220 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 " Trouvere ! Trouvere ! Trouvere ! " 
 
 The artist could not understand the meaning of all 
 this ceremony. As he stepped forward, the governor 
 met him on the edge of the platform, and led him, mute 
 with astonishment, to the Countess, who, rising, took 
 the young man by the hand, and with a voice full of 
 emotion, introduced him to the messenger of the King, 
 saying : 
 
 " This young gentleman is Trouvere." 
 
 Again the drum sounded, and all the guests arose. 
 
 The officer of the King then proceeded to unfold the 
 scroll of parchment and read as follows : 
 
 " I, Leopold the First, King of the Belgians, upon the petition 
 of Adelaide, Countess de Bellevue, do by this special act declare 
 Monsieur Trouvere to be the rightful heir to the title Count de 
 Bellevue, which he will assume after the death of said Adelaide, 
 the present Countess de Bellevue. It is further enacted that hence- 
 forth the name of said Trouvere, until he assumes the title of Count, 
 shall be ' Trouvere de Bellevue ! ' 
 
 " LEOPOLD." 
 
 Another roll-call on the drum, during which the 
 officer handed to Trouvere the royal parchment. 
 
 Tears filled the young man's eyes, and pale with emo- 
 tion he approached the Countess, knelt at her feet, and 
 covered her hands with kisses. 
 
 A storm of applause rose from the audience and many 
 eyes were dimmed. The Countess herself wept, but her 
 tears were tears of joy. 
 
 Olga was a silent witness of the scene. Not a motion, 
 not an effort at applause did she make. Intensely pale, 
 her large blue eyes wide open, fixed upon Trouvere and 
 the Countess, she sat like a statue. Her interest in the 
 scene was so intense as to throw her almost into a state 
 of unconsciousness.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 221 
 
 When the applause had subsided, and Trouvere had 
 risen, the governor of the province addressed him : 
 
 " Monsieur Trouvere de Bellevue, I congratulate you 
 upon the favor that his Majesty the King, at the request 
 of our noble and respected friend the Countess de 
 Bellevue, has seen fit to bestow upon you. This favor 
 carries a great responsibility, for the title which you will 
 eventually inherit, is bestowed by the most noble and 
 charitable lady in the land. Your residence in our 
 midst, since you were crowned laureate of the Conserva- 
 tory of Music, has shown that you are a gentleman in 
 the highest sense of the word, and during that time you 
 have won the respect and sympathy _ of the best and 
 noblest members of the society of Liege. Again, ac- 
 cept my congratulations." 
 
 During this speech, Trouvere's eyes had wandered 
 through the audience, and though listening attentively 
 and respectfully to every word that was said, a careful 
 observer could not have failed to notice that he was try- 
 to discover someone. At last, when the applause burst 
 forth at the end of the speech his eyes met Olga's. From 
 that instant her abstraction left her ; a crimson glow 
 mantled her cheeks, as also those of Trouv6re, and rais- 
 ing her shapely hands she joined in the applause. 
 Trouvere's heart thoughts went out to her, and his eyes 
 told her so. She understood him well, and the two 
 lovers felt themselves the happiest mortals on earth. 
 
 And now the venerable director of the Conservatory 
 stepped forward, and addressed his former pupil : 
 
 " Trouvere, in the name of art, I congratulate you. 
 It is the artist and the man that are here rewarded. You 
 have understood, ever since I have known you, that the 
 violinist may be an excellent instrumentalist, perform-
 
 222 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA Y. 
 
 ing mechanical wonders, and yet remain merely a vio- 
 linist. You, Trouvere de Bellevue, have realized that 
 the artist is the child of the soul. Often have I seen 
 you admiring the flowers in the field, listening to the 
 singing of the birds, and trying to understand the 
 whisperings of the breeze. At Ostend I have watched 
 you gazing for hours on the limitless ocean, as if magnet- 
 ized by its immensity, studying the tones of the billows 
 breaking on the sandy beach. Many nights have I seen 
 you stretched upon the sward with face upturned to the 
 stars of heaven. You seemed to interrogate them, ask- 
 ing whence they derived the harmonies which they con- 
 veyed to your soul. In that boundless space, you ap- 
 peared to search for the abode of the Creator of this 
 vast Universe, the great Father ; and when filled with 
 admiration and awe at the illuminated heavens, with 
 tears in your eyes, and heart swelling with feelings of 
 thankfulness and adoration, you returned alone to your 
 room, and translated on your violin the exalted ideas 
 which filled your soul to overflowing, such music, mor- 
 tals seldom hear; but I have heard it, and to your genius, 
 the genius of inspiration, I offer these words of gratitude : 
 Trouvere de Bellevue, still continue to study nature in 
 its most beautiful manifestations ; let your soul feast on 
 all that is noble, grand, and true, and your violin will 
 never fail to translate its feelings! Walk in life with 
 your eyes directed upward, in search of the beautiful 
 and lofty, and the accents of your cherished violin will 
 not cease to reverberate the splendid and perfect ideals 
 which fill thy heart. Trouvere, the artist is in the soul, 
 the musician in the instrument." 
 
 Applause followed this speach, to which all had lis- 
 tened with deep emotion. 
 
 Again were heard the taps of the drum, and the
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LA Y. 223 
 
 master of ceremonies invited the guests to return to the 
 music hall. 
 
 Trouvere offered his arm to the Countess, and leading 
 the way, they seated themselves in front of the temporary 
 stage. 
 
 A short time elapsed before the hum of conversation 
 ceased. The master of ceremonies announced from the 
 platform that one number of the musical programme 
 remained yet to be performed, and that was a series of 
 improvisations by Monsieur Trouvere de Bellevue. 
 
 The announcement startled the young artist. He had 
 forgotten all about his own part in the performance, and 
 looked imploringly at the Countess. With her most 
 pleasant smile, she inquired : 
 
 " Does my son find no subject for improvisation in the 
 scenes that have just passed ? " 
 
 At the words " my son," he was almost choked with 
 tears, and mounted the platform trembling and excited. 
 He looked at the Countess, and just behind her noticed 
 the bewitching eyes of Olga, fully directed upon him. 
 Several times his gaze was turned on them, while tuning 
 his violin, and their tender smiles kindled his soul with 
 thankfulness and encouragemeht. He commenced play- 
 ing ; the tones were soft and slow ; the air, a simple 
 prelude, almost a timid appeal for indulgence. By 
 degress, however, inspiration seemed to come. His 
 eyes resting upon those of the Countess and often flash- 
 ing on those of Olga, his instrument commenced to 
 pour forth a hymn of love and thankfulness. So sweet 
 were the tones that they seemed rather the expression of 
 a soul than of mortal man. Exquisite melodies followed, 
 as if portraying the tender feeling which a young and 
 pure heart might whisper to another equally pure and 
 innocent. It was a confession of love of pure, exalted,
 
 224 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALA K 
 
 holy love ; a love so noble that it addressed itself to both 
 the Countess and to Olga. 
 
 Soon the improvisation took a wider field. Casting 
 his eyes upon the brilliant audience before him, and 
 remembering the motive that brought them there, his 
 soul seemed to bound to the very zenith in its musical 
 flight. Never had such sounds been heard on the vio- 
 lin. Strains of exultation, bursts of joy, accents of 
 determination followed each other, as if he longed to 
 convince his listeners that the favor bestowed upon him 
 was appreciated, its magnitude realized, and the respon- 
 sibility understood and accepted. 
 
 The third series of improvisations was something 
 never heard since Paganini's death. Trouvere seemed 
 to cast a glance at the bright future before him. His 
 eyes opened wide and shone like diamonds. His bow 
 ran over the strings of the instrument, bringing forth 
 strains of hope and of joy ; brilliant variations, requir- 
 ing most rapid and dexterous manipulation. By degrees, 
 the excitement of the performer grew still more intense. 
 His bow crossed the chords, impelled by a more nervous 
 force ; spasmodic strokes produced cries of joy ; his 
 playing was something superb, indescribable ; all the feel- 
 ings, passions, emotions that can bewilder a human soul 
 were represented by the performer. Melodies that brought 
 tears to the eye, wild outbursts of exultation and paeans 
 of triumph were successively produced in most forcible, 
 decided, and emphatic tones. The artist became so 
 excited, his manner so agitated, his eyes so bewild- 
 ered, his action so wild, that the audience, misunder- 
 standing him, burst forth into a deafening peal of 
 applause. All at once, under the strain of this nervous 
 tension, Trouvere, producing a soul-stirring shriek on 
 his violin, fell head-long on the stage, and in his fall
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 22$ 
 
 the violin was shattered into fragments. The shriek of 
 the instrument was immediately answered by another in 
 the audience, as Olga fell back senseless in her seat. 
 For a moment disorder prevailed, and the crowd rushed 
 toward the platform. 
 
 The Countess de Bellevue gave orders that the two 
 young people should be removed to her own private 
 room, where she would soon join them, and begged 
 the company to withdraw to the supper-room, and 
 refresh themselves, assuring them that Trouvere would 
 soon be restored to consciousness, as excellent medical 
 attendance was at hand. 
 
 At this juncture the aged director of the Conserva- 
 tory was seen to mount the stage, and examine care- 
 fully the pieces of the broken instrument, everybody 
 eagerly watching his movements. Sadly shaking his 
 head he indicated that there was no hope for the res- 
 toration of the violin. But suddenly, his face bright- 
 ened, and as he looked smilingly at the audience, a 
 profound silence succeeded the buzz of excitement. 
 
 "Ladies and gentlemen," he said, with a kind, pater- 
 nal smile, though tears trickled down his cheeks, "I 
 have found the means of repairing the loss of our good 
 friend, Trouvere. I have in my possession a real Stra- 
 divarius violin which I bought in Germany many years 
 ago. I am very old, and can have but little further use 
 for it. No better, nobler, or more worthy successor can 
 I have than this peerless artist, Trouvere; therefore, 
 now in the presence of you all, I donate to him, my 
 precious instrument." 
 
 Saying this, the good director upheld to the view of 
 the audience, his priceless violin. This kind and 
 thoughtful act was greeted with applause, and many of 
 the ladies provided with bouquets that were intended for 
 
 15
 
 226 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 Trouvere, now threw them at the generous donor, carpet* 
 ing the stage with floral tributes. 
 
 The aristocratic gathering, led by the master of cere- 
 monies, then proceeded to the dining-room, where sup- 
 per was served. The seat of the lady of the house, and 
 one at its side remained empty. The festivities, how- 
 ever, had received but a momentary check. 
 
 In the chamber of the Countess, however, a scene of 
 a different nature was being enacted. Trouvere lay 
 stretched upon the Countess' bed, while Olga was rest- 
 ing on a sofa. 
 
 " This is a severe crisis," said one of the doctors, 
 while holding the hand of Trouvere in his own. " The 
 nervous organization of this young man is so sensitive, 
 that the deep and varied emotions to which he has been 
 to-day unexpectedly subjected, have brought about this 
 sudden prostration." 
 
 " Is there any danger, Doctor? " inquired Madame de 
 Bellevue, with anxious eyes. 
 
 "No, Countess; but great care must be taken for some 
 days not to subject him to any further excitement. The 
 potion I have sent for will restore him to a state of com- 
 parative calm. I should advise you, Countess, to rejoin 
 your guests. ' ' 
 
 " I cannot leave Trouvere in this condition, Doctor." 
 
 " You must, indeed, Countess; if Monsieur Trouvere, 
 on awakening to consciousness, finds you at his side, 
 with tears flowing from your eyes, your presence will 
 bring back to him all the excitement of the day, and he 
 may have an immediate relapse. On the other hand, 
 your guests, not seeing you return, will think that some- 
 thing serious is the matter with Trouvere, and a feeling 
 of delicacy may prompt them to leave." 
 
 " Well, Doctor, be it as you say. I shall leave the
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALAY. 227 
 
 room, but as to returning to my guests, I cannot as long 
 as my dear son is so ill. I shall remain in the cabinet 
 adjoining," she said, pointing to a door leading into 
 another room, ' ' and as soon as Trouv6re returns to con- 
 sciousness, please, Doctor, let me know." 
 
 "Most assuredly, madame." 
 
 Olga, lying on the sofa supported by two attendants, 
 was suffering from a violent fit of hysteria. While pass- 
 ing to the next room, the Countess, perceiving her sad 
 condition, was about to approach her, when the doctor 
 interfered, and opening the door insisted upon her leav- 
 ing the chamber, assuring her at the same time that all 
 would soon be well. 
 
 The valet who had been despatched to the druggist 
 for medicines prescribed by the doctors, presently re- 
 turned, aad potions were administered to the patients. 
 
 Trouvere soon regained his consciousness. Opening 
 his eyes and finding himself in a strange room, with a 
 doctor at his side, he turned his looks around with an 
 expression of inquiry. The doctor hastened to reassure 
 him, saying that he had had a slight nervous attack, 
 caused by too much excitement ; that all he needed to 
 insure a speedy recovery was rest and quiet. 
 
 Olga also became calmer, and was persuaded to remain 
 motionless for a while. 
 
 The doctors again carefully examined their patients, 
 and retiring to a corner of the room, held a short con- 
 sultation. The result was, that they gave instructions to 
 the attendants to administer doses of the medicine to 
 the two invalids, every fifteen minutes, until they 
 returned. 
 
 They then entered the room where the Countess had 
 temporarily retired, and told her that the patients were 
 progressing favorably ; that there was no danger what-
 
 228 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 
 
 ever ; and that the potions which were being adminis- 
 tered would give them sleep. 
 
 At this point, a second messenger, sent by the guests, 
 arrived, asking for information about the condition of 
 the young people. The physicians at once decided to 
 return to the hall, and urged, almost commanded, the 
 Countess to accompany them. At last the doctors pre- 
 vailed. 
 
 She was immediately surrounded by anxious inquirers, 
 but referred them to the physicians at her side. These 
 gentlemen allayed the anxiety of the visitors by inform- 
 ing them of the .favorable condition of the young peo- 
 ple, and the festivities were continued. 
 
 Meantime the two young people were rapidly return- 
 ing to their normal condition, owing to the strong recu- 
 perative power of healthy youth. 
 
 From his bed, Trouveie could see Olga in the adjoin- 
 ing apartment. Only a short distance separated them. 
 Moving his head toward her, he met her gaze, so full of 
 deep feeling, and revealing such tender interest and 
 affection, that he felt inclined to rise and take her by 
 the hand. When he noticed, however, that she was 
 stretched on a sofa, and was very pale, and that the 
 attendant was administering medicine to her, he raised 
 himself to a sitting posture, and was about to make 
 inquiries in regard to her health, when one of the attend- 
 ants addressing both of them, said : 
 
 " Now, children, take one more dose, and then go to 
 sleep. The doctors say that you need rest. You require 
 no further attendance for a while. Try to sleep." 
 
 Trouv6re, having taken his medicine, turned his head 
 toward the wall, closed his eyes, and gave every indica- 
 tion of composing himself for a long sleep. Olga did 
 the same and the attendants left the room, giving a last
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALA Y. 229 
 
 look at the two patients, whom they saw quietly resting 
 with closed eyes and the calm expression of approaching 
 sleep upon their faces. The last attendant, as he left 
 the room, said softly : 
 
 ' ' Sleep soundly, and you will be all right again when 
 you awake;" then closed the door carefully after him, 
 which had the effect of opening at once the eyes of the 
 two patients. Neither moved, but both, looking at the 
 door, listened to the retreating steps of the attendants, 
 as they descended the staircase. When the sounds were 
 heard no longer, Trouvere and Olga rose, as if by previ- 
 ous agreement, to a sitting posture. Turning toward 
 each other, their eyes met ; then gliding from his couch 
 Trouvere hastened to Olga's side and knelt beside the 
 sofa, clasped her hands, and with eyes and face ex- 
 pressing the most affectionate anxiety, commenced his 
 excited inquiries. 
 
 "Olga, my dear Olga," said Trouvere in agony, 
 "what is the matter with you; are you ill? For 
 heaven's sake, Olga, tell me what ails you? " 
 
 Instead of answering, she anxiously inquired of him if 
 he were better, and if he had hurt himself in falling. 
 
 Trouvere understood at last, that Olga, on seeing him 
 faint and fall, had herself swooned. 
 
 Trouvere seated himself on the sofa beside Olga, still 
 holding her hands. He looked into the very depths of 
 her large sweet eyes. 
 
 "Olga, my dear Olga," he said, his voice choking 
 with emotion, " I cannot comprehend what I feel when 
 in your presence, and holding your hands as I now do. 
 A fire seems to warm my whole being. Since I held 
 your hands in the Countess' library on the evening when 
 she fainted, after looking in that strange mirror, a sacred 
 bond has linked me to you, ever bringing your image
 
 230 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LA K 
 
 present to my consciousness. If I go out into the woods 
 for tranquility and peace, every shrub, every clinging 
 vine recalls you to me. If I gaze at the sky, I see you 
 in the stars ; if I look at the flowers, in them I see you. 
 If, to cool my feverish brain, I try to play some gay and 
 joy-inspiring air, hardly have I played a few strains, 
 when I discover my violin to be uttering tones of affec- 
 tion, pleadings of love, supplications, and it is to you 
 that my violin is speaking ; Olga, what is this that I feel 
 for you ? It must be that which the world calls love ; 
 yes dear," he said passionately, falling at her feet and 
 pressing his lips to her hands: "I love you; my be- 
 ing, my soul longs for you ; away from you I sigh for 
 your presence ; near you, holding your hands as I do 
 now, resting my head upon your shoulder, pressing your 
 hand upon my heart ah ! This is love, Olga ; this is as 
 I wish it to be forever ! Absence from you Olga, is 
 death ; to be near you, my all, is heaven. Sweet Olga, 
 is this wrong ? Do I offend you ? This is the truth that 
 I tell you, dear one ! That is what I feel. O pardon 
 me, if I do wrong, Olga, for I am impelled to speak thus, 
 though what I say, feebly expresses what I feel." 
 
 Olga, her beautiful, pure blue eyes, wide open, locked 
 at Trouv6re with all the innocence of an angel. What 
 Trouvere had told her so glowingly, and with all the elo- 
 quence of a pure heart, seemed to her like a strain of 
 celestial music. She listened to it with rapture ; drank 
 in with avidity all the feelings this music of words con- 
 veyed to her soul ; her cheeks flushed with the delicate 
 tint of the pale rose, and looking Trouvere honestly in 
 the eyes, she replied : 
 
 "You tell the truth, Trouvere. I know that you tell 
 the truth, for I experience in my soul the same feelings 
 which you describe ; I also know not if this be love; 
 but what I do know, Trouvere, is that some sacred link
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 231 
 
 unites our souls a link of which neither you nor I 
 should be ashamed, for I can think of my sainted mother, 
 and of you at the same time, and both thoughts render 
 me better. No later than last night, I saw in a dream, 
 my beloved mother place a crown of flowers upon the 
 head of both of us, for in that dream we were both to- 
 gether, and sitting as we now do." 
 
 Footsteps were heard approaching ; whereupon Trou- 
 vere hastily returned to his couch, and both assumed 
 the appearance of being fast asleep, as the door opened, 
 and one of the attendants entered. 
 
 After the dinner was over, the Countess, having 
 opened the ball with the representative of the King as 
 her partner, secretly retired, and directed her steps to 
 the room of the invalids. She was delighted to find 
 them chatting with the attendants, as if nothing had 
 happened. They looked a little pale, perhaps, and felt 
 somewhat weak in limb, but beyond that they appeared 
 as usual. 
 
 The Countess was happy to see her children doing so 
 well, and after consultation with them, told the attendant, 
 first to conduct Trouvere to his room, and then to return 
 and lead Olga to her apartment. Before retiring, Trou- 
 vere cast a longing look at the good Countess, saying : 
 
 " Am I not your son now ? " 
 
 "Yes," aswered she with a smile, understanding his 
 secret wish, and opening her arms. 
 
 When Trouvere had retired, she turned to Olga, and 
 observing that the poor child cast upon her the same 
 longing look, said : 
 
 " Of course, my dear sweet one," and covered her 
 face with kisses. " You are also my daughter, are you 
 not?" affectionately inquired the Countess. 
 
 And Olga, with tears in her eyes, nodded assent, 
 while following the attendant to her apartment.
 
 232 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 FOUR months after their departure from California the 
 Aztec queen and Mr. Livingston found themselves 
 ensconced in one of those beautiful country homes on 
 the shores of the river Meuse within the historic village 
 of Choquier, and not far distant from the city of Liege, 
 in Belgium. Livingston having seen the Queen and 
 her maids comfortably installed, had but the one 
 thought, to see his child. He took the train for Liege, 
 and proceeded directly to Madame de Bellevue's semi- 
 nary. She gave him a most hearty welcome, and sent 
 for Olga at once. Livingston could not but admire his 
 daughter, who had developed into a handsome young 
 woman, distinguished in manners, graceful in bearing, 
 and withal surrounded by a halo of childlike innocence, 
 which appealed at once to his heart. Madame de 
 Bellevue read his every emotion, and her eyes brilliant 
 with satisfaction, seemed to flash forth to him this 
 question : 
 
 "Behold your daughter, in all her grace, stateliness 
 and innocence, and tell me if you do not believe my 
 system of educating young ladies superior to the so- 
 called practical method of the Americans ? ' ' 
 
 The Countess begged to be excused, wishing to leave 
 father and daughter to converse together undisturbed. 
 She did not retire, however, before having obtained 
 from Livingston a promise to remain for dinner. 
 
 For nearly two hours Olga and her father were to- 
 gether While strolling through the seminary park, the
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 233 
 
 child explained at length the nature of her studies and 
 her proficiency in music, painting, artistic needlework, 
 and fancy embroidery. Livingston was delighted and 
 proud to find that his daughter excelled in such varied 
 accomplishments. While thinking how deeply he was 
 indebted to the Countess, a liveried servant admonished 
 him that dinner was served. 
 
 A few invited guests were present, all parents or rela- 
 tives of the seminary pupils, and among the company 
 was Monsieur Trouvere. Livingston was invited to a 
 seat immediately on Madame de Bellevue's right. When 
 introduced to Trouvere, he was particularly attracted by 
 his appearance, .which he found so unlike that of the 
 other Belgian gentlemen present. His piercing, though 
 soft black eyes, his dark complexion, his hair of a pecu- 
 liar shade of glossy black, and his strange, sweet, sad 
 smile made him an intensely interesting person. He 
 was strangely drawn toward him at first glance, and was 
 sure he had seen him before, or at least some one who 
 closely resembled him. 
 
 " You seem to be much interested in my son," said 
 Madame de Bellevue, noticing how intently he gazed at 
 Trouvere. 
 
 " Your son ! " remarked Livingston, much astonished, 
 " is that young gentleman your son ? " 
 
 " Yes ; he is an artist, a musician, and was the winner 
 of the prize of honor at the grand concourse of the 
 Conservatory of Brussels." 
 
 " He seems to be exceptionally intelligent. I like his 
 appearance exceedingly. My reason for looking at him 
 so closely was that I thought I had discovered in his 
 features a resemblance which I cannot locate. Perhaps 
 I am mistaken." 
 
 He added, however, to himself; " And still I am
 
 234 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 sure that I know some one whose features are like those 
 of Trouv<re." 
 
 Before leaving the seminary, he obtained from his 
 hostess a promise, that on the following Sunday she 
 would dine with him at Choquier, accompanied by Olga. 
 This he asked as a special favor, wishing to introduce 
 her to some interesting personages who had accompan- 
 ied him from America. 
 
 On the appointed day he met his daughter and the 
 Countess at the station. 
 
 The introduction to the Queen was a little embarrass- 
 ing, but Madame deBellevue knew English indifferently, 
 while the Queen still remembered some of her French, 
 so that after a while conversation proceeded smoothly. 
 Madame de Bellevue was greatly interested in the Queen, 
 finding her no ordinary woman, although strange in 
 manner and expression. Olga also took a fancy to her, 
 especially after she had received from her many pretty 
 Aztec trinkets, all of pure gold and silver. 
 
 When Livingston noticed that the Countess was thus 
 favorably impressed, he asked Olga to look at the beau- 
 tiful gardens surrounding the chateau, and to take a 
 stroll through the conservatory. When the child was 
 gone, he introduced at once the subject of the Queen's 
 history, her relations with the King, her forced abduction 
 to California, his own meeting with her there and at 
 last her determined resolution to find and recover her 
 boy, no matter at what cost. The Countess remembered 
 that at the time of Dolora's marriage many rumors were 
 afloat about the strange demeanor of the sovereign to- 
 ward some far distant princess ; but these died away 
 and were forgotten. 
 
 The Countess promised to do all in hr power to 
 help the Queen in her endeavor, though she had little
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 235 
 
 faith in the success of her undertaking, and was in doubt 
 as to the manner in which she might render her assist- 
 ance. 
 
 " We must do all we can to distract her mind," said 
 the Countess, " lest she take her probable disappoint- 
 ment too much to heart. To-morrow night there is a 
 little private soiree in my parlors, and you must bring 
 the Queen. I will leave Olga with you until to-morrow 
 afternoon, but then you must return with her to the 
 seminary. You know, Mr. Livingston," she added with 
 her pleasant smile, "that until you have formally with- 
 drawn her from my institution, your daughter belongs 
 to me must obey me exclusively." 
 
 " It shall be as you command, Countess," he replied, 
 bowing low. 
 
 At this moment Olga returned from the garden with 
 two beautiful bouquets, one of which she gave to the 
 Countess and the other to the Queen. 
 
 " And you, dear father, do not be jealous, for I have 
 plucked this little rosebud for you," and while she spoke 
 she pinned the bud to his coat. 
 
 After a recherche little dinner, for Livingston prided 
 himself on the skill of his French cook, the Countess 
 departed for Liege, much impressed by the Aztec queen 
 and the importance of her errand. 
 
 Mr. Livingston, his daughter Olga, and the Queen 
 took the train for Liege on the following day and pro- 
 ceeded directly to the seminary. 
 
 Just before dinner was announced Trouvere entered 
 the salon. As his eyes met those of the Aztec queen, he 
 started, while the Queen quickly placed her hand upon her 
 heart. Slowly, steadily, as though drawn by some unseen 
 magnetism, they approached each other, not hearing the 
 words of introduction which were being uttered. Their
 
 236 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 hands met. An electric thrill seemed to pass from one 
 to the other, and they stood silently gazing into each 
 other's eyes, until with a start, both seemed to realize that 
 they were observed. Livingston looked several times 
 alternately at the Queen and at Trouvere. "Now I 
 have it," he exclaimed to himself; " I was satisfied that 
 the son of Madame de Bellevue resembled some one I 
 had met before, and I see that he bears a marked resemb- 
 lance to the Queen ; but he is the son of an aristocratic 
 Countess. How strange that he should have the same 
 cast of features as an Aztec queen ! It is a mystery I 
 shall not try to solve. ' ' 
 
 Often during dinner TrouveYe's eyes met those of the 
 Queen, and both did but scant justice to the well pre- 
 pared menu. Trouvere almost neglected Olga, so much 
 was he preoccupied. 
 
 As the hour for the evening's entertainment approached, 
 the invited guests began to make their appearance, and 
 were introduced to Livingston and the Queen. The last 
 person announced was Monseigneur Clement de Sil- 
 vereau, Archbishop of Simla. As the Queen beheld 
 him a shudder ran through her. She knew that face. 
 She had seen it before. 
 
 Madame de Bellevue introduced them, and as their 
 eyes met, they exchanged looks of mutual recognition. 
 
 The entertainment commenced with recitations and 
 piano solos by the most talented pupils of the seminary. 
 During the intervals, the Archbishop had managed to 
 obtain private discourse with the Countess, and had 
 inquired particularly as to who the Queen was and 
 whence she had come. 
 
 The Countess related to him the whole story of the 
 Aztec queen, and the errand which had brought her to 
 Belgium.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIMALA K 237 
 
 " The King, Dolora's husband, has wrought the ruin 
 of that woman," said he aloud ; "I remember her now. 
 I must find out if the recovery of her lost son is the only 
 motive that brings her to Europe again." 
 
 He recalled the dark image he had once seen heaping 
 curses on Dolora. 
 
 " I do not understand your Grace," said the Countess. 
 
 "Pardon my untimely utterances," he replied very 
 seriously ; ' ' later on I will explain some important mat- 
 ters to you." 
 
 Deep and indefinable emotions had taken possession 
 of the Queen. 
 
 "Where have I seen that man ?" she asked ; "and 
 why do I so shrink from him, although I know him to 
 be worthy and superior ? Why do I feel so irresistibly 
 attracted toward Madame de Bellevue's son, and why 
 does he himself seem to understand the feelings that fill 
 my own heart, as his gaze ever fixed on me would seem 
 to indicate? " 
 
 The eyes of the Archbishop were also fixed on the 
 Queen, but with the glassy, vacant expression which 
 impressed one as looking inwardly instead of outwardly. 
 Soon he was perfectly satisfied as to when and where 
 he had seen her before. The entire change in her attire 
 had at first deceived him. A feeling of pity filled his 
 bosom, as he mentally reviewed the events of her career, 
 as related by the Countess. Her countenance also 
 seemed so sad, so dejected amid the diversions of the 
 hour. 
 
 It was now Trouvere's place on the programme of the 
 entertainment. He slowly mounted the platform, and 
 while tuning his instrument fixed his eyes on the Queen, 
 whose presence threw around him a magic charm. The 
 pianist who accompanied him was a thorough musician,
 
 238 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 
 
 and could follow him even in his most extravagant 
 improvisations. Trouve're started slowly one of his 
 weird melodies, still looking at the Queen. Hardly had 
 he commenced when she bent forward with rapt atten- 
 tion, steadily increasing in intensity as the violinist pro- 
 ceeded. Trouveie, as if under the spell of a new inspi- 
 ration, threw his whole soul into the performance, play- 
 ing at times so sweetly, so pleadingly as to bring tears to 
 the eyes; and anon the staccato notes, as his bow shot 
 violently across the strings, threatened to dash the instru- 
 ment to pieces. The violin alternately seemed to pray, 
 scream, plead, or curse. When at the height of one of 
 these wild improvisations, it seemed as though endowed 
 with life, echoing every wild cry that a human soul 
 could utter. All at once a scream startled the audience, 
 and with hands outstretched toward Trouv6re, the Queen 
 exclaimed, " No ! no ! " and the same instant fell uncon- 
 scious to the floor. In a moment Trouvere was at her 
 side, but Olga had anticipated him, and was already 
 doing what she could to restore her to her senses. Ma- 
 dame de Bellevue, herself greatly agitated, gave orders to 
 have the lady removed to her own room. The enter- 
 tainment then broke up, the guests departed, and the 
 Archbishop repaired with anxious mind to his palace. 
 
 The Queen had sufficiently recovered to return to 
 Choquier by the night train. Before leaving she requested 
 that Madame de Bellevue, her son Trouvere, and Olga 
 would spend with her the afternoon of the following 
 day. 
 
 The Countess passed a sleepless night ; strange mis- 
 givings crossed her brain, and a vague feeling of appre- 
 hension saddened her heart. 
 
 " What does all this mean ? " she asked anxiously of 
 herself; "the interest in Trouvere first manifested by
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 239 
 
 Livingston ; then the strange and constant glances of the 
 Queen toward my son during dinner ; the unaccount- 
 able behavior of the Queen, during Trouv6re's wild 
 improvisations ; her fainting, and the eagerness with 
 which he ran to her aid." 
 
 All these incidents filled her with disquietude. Sud- 
 denly she uttered a cry, and clasping her hands to her 
 head, cried aloud, " Could it be ! could it be possible ! 
 O Lord of Heaven ! do not let me lose my son, my dear 
 Trouvere, upon whom all the hopes and loves of my 
 life have been centered !" 
 
 Then slowly calming herself, " No, no," she said in a 
 low voice; " those things happen only in romance, and 
 never take place in actual life." 
 
 The next day Madame de Bellevue took the train for 
 Choquier in a very sad frame of mind, accompanied by 
 Olga and her adopted son. Thoroughly occupied with 
 the vague intimations of her heart, she did not notice 
 the state of abstraction which had also overtaken her 
 companions. Trouvere was singularly changed since the 
 previous night. His meeting with the strange lady, 
 whom Olga's father had called a queen and treated with 
 much respect, had wrought the transformation. From 
 the very instant when he beheld her, and especially from 
 the moment he had touched her hand, he had felt a sub- 
 tle influence creep over him which acted as a link, as a 
 secret tie between her and himself. To define the cause 
 or import of this bond was not possible ; in fact it was 
 a mere sentiment or emotion, he did not know which, 
 but nevertheless the attraction existed and made itself 
 strongly felt. He knew also intuitively that the weird 
 variations he had played, variations which had occurred 
 to him at the moment, and as a decided inspiration, 
 were understood and interpreted. Who could she be?
 
 240 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 
 
 Where had he known her? for surely she did not appear 
 to him a stranger. 
 
 These reflections were interrupted by a question from 
 Olga, who asked what he thought of her papa's queen. 
 He opened his eyes wide, as if disturbed from deep med- 
 itations, and gazed vaguely at the questioner, but gave 
 no answer. 
 
 " I, for one," continued Olga, " like her very much. 
 There seems to be such a cloud of sadness hanging over 
 her, that she fills my heart with pity. Then she looks 
 so much like a queen, that she not only commands my 
 deepest sympathy but my respect. How do you like 
 her, Monsieur Trouvere ? ' ' 
 
 He smiled sweetly, and as the train had come to a 
 stop at Choquier, replied: " Some other ^tirne I will 
 open my heart to you." 
 
 The Queen received Madame de Bellevue with a warm 
 welcome; but both women wore a sad smile. Olga 
 kissed the former, who after clasping her in a fond em- 
 brace, gave her hand to Trouvere. 
 
 "Welcome, Monsieur Trouvere," she said, "always 
 welcome." 
 
 Dinner was soon announced, but the guests partook 
 scantily of the bounteous repast, for each soul was filled 
 with varied emotions and apprehensions. When it was 
 nearly ended, the Queen begged to be excused for a few 
 moments and left the dining-room. Suddenly the guests 
 were aroused by strains of music proceeding from an in- 
 terior apartment. Trouve're listened attentively at first, 
 and soon became extremely nervous. The music was 
 the same to which he had listened so many times in his 
 dreams, and which had been so often the subject of his 
 most successful inspirations. He heard the same weird, 
 wild intonations, followed by soft, pleading notes, as of
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 241 
 
 one who entreated and implored. The sensitive nature 
 of the young artist was aroused almost beyond endur- 
 ance. At this juncture a servant entered and whispered 
 a few words to Mr. Livingston. Immediately the latter 
 took Trouve"re by the hand, led him outside the dining 
 hall in the direction of the music, inviting the Countess 
 and Olga to follow. At the conservatory, the guests be- 
 held a strange sight. Tropical plants and the scent of 
 tropical flowers were the first things which claimed their 
 attention. In the center of the apartment, a strange 
 altar was erected, and upon it a fire was burning. 
 Around this altar walked two dark complexioned maid- 
 ens, in strange attire, chanting weird songs, and at in- 
 tervals casting pieces of odorous wood into the flames. 
 The Queen, seated at its foot, was playing upon the 
 marimba, the strange airs which had aroused her guests. 
 She was attired in the gorgeous, gold-covered vestments 
 of the Aztec queen and priestess; and beside her was 
 her staff, leaning against the altar. Trouv6re was par- 
 alyzed. There, before his eyes, was the scene which he 
 had beheld in his visions ; the same altar with its burn- 
 ing fire, fed with sweet-scented woods; and the Queen, 
 the mysterious Queen, in her bodily presence, in strange 
 and rich attire, drawing from that little instrument those 
 indefinable tones which from childhood had stirred his 
 soul to its inmost depths. What did it all mean ? 
 
 He felt an impulse to seize his violin and play the 
 same airs the Queen was playing, for he understood them 
 all, and could have anticipated each strain, for they all 
 belonged to him ; were part of him. Now that he act- 
 ually beheld the mystic scene so often present in his 
 dreams, those melodies, with their strange and weird 
 accentuations, surged to his brain, and he realized that 
 16
 
 242 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA V. 
 
 they were understood only by himself and by the mys- 
 terious being now present before him. 
 
 The Queen was much agitated, and with the same 
 feelings which so deeply moved Trouve"re. She felt that 
 by right he belonged to her. 
 
 His features, his moods and affinities, all marked 
 him as a gifted and worthy son of the Aztec na- 
 tion. She arose, and looked at the young artist with 
 eyes kindled with affection and excitement. Extending 
 her arms toward him, she cried, " Come to me, son of 
 Montezuma." Moved by an irresistible impulse he 
 obeyed, and long they remained clasped in each other's 
 arms. Then the Queen began to weep bitterly. 
 
 "Pardon me, Madame de Bellevue. Forgive my 
 strange conduct," she said. " You cannot imagine how 
 much I suffer and have suffered. You know the story 
 of my life. For one brief instant the thought of having 
 recovered my beloved son caused me to lose all self-con- 
 trol. I see now it is all illusion, for he is your son and 
 not mine. Again pardon me, for I think I am becom- 
 ing insane." 
 
 The kind-hearted Countess de Bellevue was entirely 
 unstrung ; tears sprang to her eyes. Every pang tortur- 
 ing that mother's heart was deeply echoed in her own. 
 Half bewildered, she said : 
 
 ' ' God grant that you may recover your son. What 
 are your plans for the future, may I ask, dear Queen, 
 when your son will be with you ? Will you take him to 
 America ? 
 
 " That my son will have to decide," the Queen ans- 
 wered. " If I find him, I shall live for him, and for 
 those who may have been instrumental in restoring him 
 to me. To be with him constantly ; to bestow upon him 
 that love which has been consuming my heart for many
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 243 
 
 years, is the sole aim of my life. Be it here, in Liege, 
 in California, or in Yucatan, where the remnants of the 
 Aztec nation live to-day ; all that is immaterial to me." 
 
 The guests departed for Liege that evening in a much 
 disturbed condition of mind. Before taking the train, 
 Trouv6re had found an opportunity for a short conver- 
 sation with Livingston, during which he learned the 
 story of the Queen's life, and her errand to the Euro- 
 pean continent. 
 
 Few of Livingston's guests slept the following night. 
 To say that Monsieur Trouvere was very nervous and 
 much disturbed, but feebly expresses the condition of 
 his mind. Was this Aztec queen his mother? Was he 
 the son of a degraded monarch ? Then the remembrance 
 of his many visions, wherein the Queen always played 
 the principal role, passed before his memory; at last, 
 wearied with his own thoughts, he fell asleep. 
 
 The Countess de Bellevue was no less disturbed. She 
 also asked the question : "Is this Aztec queen the 
 mother of Trouvere? " 
 
 Being very conscientious, her aim in life being to ad- 
 here rigidly to that which she considered right, she de- 
 cided at once that she would act promptly and vigor- 
 ously in this important and perhaps personal matter. She 
 determined to see Archbishop de Silvereau the next 
 morning and ask his advice. " In any case," she said 
 to herself, " Trouvere would not* be lost to me, as the 
 Queen will be contented to live where he chooses to 
 live, and assuredly he will never consent to abandon me 
 in my old age." 
 
 The next morning the Countess drove to the palace, 
 and was immediately received by his Grace. Having 
 stated her errand she asked his advice as to her duty in 
 the matter.
 
 244 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA K 
 
 " Very simple it seems to me," announced the Pre- 
 late. "Confide to Mr. Livingston the story of Trou- 
 vere ; put him on the track of the woman who gave 
 Trouvere to you when a child, and I am sure that he 
 will do the rest." 
 
 The Countess followed this advice. She confessed to 
 the Queen's protector that Trouvere was not her real 
 but her adopted son ; that he was a foundling, whom 
 she had taken care of and educated since he was twelve 
 years old. 
 
 "Then he is surely the son of our Queen. We have 
 found him at last, found him, found him ! " he con- 
 tinued to exclaim. Madame de Bellevue calmed him 
 by saying that so far all was mere hypothesis ; that 
 before the Queen should be made aware of Trouvere's 
 real origin he should try to obtain proofs of the boy's 
 career before. he was adopted. 
 
 " How can I? " exclaimed the American. 
 
 "Listen," she continued; "I received Trouvere 
 when a mere child, from one whom we thought to be his 
 mother. She acknowledged afterwards, however, having 
 taken him from another woman then living in Brussels. 
 Here is the address of the former; go and see her." 
 
 " This shows that the woman who gave you the child 
 still lives in Brussels." 
 
 " Yes, we pay her a stated sum yearly. In order to 
 avoid certain meetings between her and Trouvere; meet- 
 ings that might have proved embarrassing, we prevailed 
 upon her to remove to that city." 
 
 "Very well," said Livingston. "I will start for 
 Brussels to-morrow morning." 
 
 ' ' Be careful not to let the Queen suspect the motive 
 of your trip to the capital. Here is a letter of introduc-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 24$ 
 
 tion to the woman, and the amount due for a year's 
 stipend. This will induce her to talk more freely." 
 
 On reaching Brussels, Livingston proceeded at once to 
 the woman's house, and found her engaged in sewing. 
 He handed her Madame de Bellevue's letter containing 
 her yearly stipend. 
 
 "And now, madame," said the American ; " I will 
 offer you an opportunity to make a large sum of money. 
 If you can discover the real parents of the boy you gave 
 to Madame de Bellevue, I will give you ten thousand 
 francs." 
 
 " But I do not know them myself," she exclaimed in 
 the greatest astonishment. 
 
 "How did the boy come into your possession?" 
 asked Livingston. 
 
 The woman hesitated ; she had her yearly pension in 
 view, and did not know what might be the result of this 
 investigation. 
 
 Livingston seemed to read her thoughts, and gave her 
 full assurance that she had everything to gain by impart- 
 ing truthfully the information required. He promised 
 that her yearly allowance would be continued, and that 
 in addition he would pay the handsome sum which he 
 had stated if she would tell all she knew and if it should 
 result in their finding the boy's parents. 
 
 "I was living in Liege," the woman said, answering 
 Livingston's question, "when coming to the city of 
 Brussels on some business, I met one of my oldest friends. 
 She told me that she had a baby boy left on her hands, 
 and did not know what to do with him. As she saw 
 that I was astonished, she added that the child was not 
 her own, but had been abandoned by its mother, who 
 had disappeared, no, one knew where, while she was 
 engaged as its nurse. 'One afternoon,' she said,
 
 246 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 ' while returning from the park with the child, I found 
 the house closed. A rough man, who .looked like an 
 officer, told me to be gone with the baby, and never to 
 show my face again. He, however, gave me five hun- 
 dred francs, with the advice to keep my lips closed. I 
 have kept the child in my room until the present time. 
 The five hundred francs are spent, and as I want to get 
 married, I do not wish to be embarrassed with this child 
 any longer; the more so that my intended husband 
 entertains a suspicion that it may be my own ; so, if 
 you will take the child, here it is.' 
 
 "My friend told me this," continued the woman, 
 " and as I had no children and felt extremely lonesome, 
 I wrote to my husband, and he advised me to take the 
 boy home. We were very happy for a few years. Then 
 my poor man died from over work, and I was left a 
 widow with my boy. I earned my living by day work 
 until my health gave way and I became a pauper. It 
 was then that the good mistress of the seminary took my 
 boy and gave me a yearly sum, which she has allowed 
 me ever since. So you see, dear sir," concluded the 
 woman with anxious looks, "that if I were to lose my 
 yearly pension, nothing would be left for me but to go 
 into the public streets and starve." 
 
 Livingston renewed again the assurance of his inten- 
 tion to provide for her and she grew more communica- 
 tive. 
 
 "Where is this woman at present? Give me her 
 address," said Livingston. 
 
 " She is no longer in this city." 
 
 "Where is she?" 
 
 " She married and removed with her husband to her 
 home in Amsterdam." 
 
 " And is there now ? "
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 247 
 
 "I suppose she is; but I have lost all trace of her 
 since she moved." 
 
 "What is her name?" 
 
 "Julia." 
 
 "Be prepared to start for Amsterdam with me to- 
 morrow morning," said Livingston. "We must find 
 that woman. Here are one hundred francs with which 
 to buy clothes. I will call for you ; be sure you are 
 ready." 
 
 The other regarded him with mute astonishment, but 
 offered no objection. 
 
 "Don't lose time," said Livingston on taking leave; 
 "go right out, buy clothing and attire yourself neatly; 
 money will not be wanting." 
 
 He then wrote to the Countess that she should learn 
 from the Queen immediately the name of the child's 
 nurse at the time she was kidnapped and put on board 
 the vessel, the answer to be directed to the Hotel Royal, 
 Amsterdam, where two days later he arrived, accom- 
 panied by the woman, Mary. 
 
 While awaiting Madame de Bellevue's answer, he 
 passed a few hours every day strolling with his compan- 
 ion through the business streets and markets of the 
 workman's quarters, where perchance they might en- 
 counter the nurse. 
 
 They searched hopelessly amid the crowded markets, 
 every house-wife who frequented them, every woman 
 about the age of Julia being questioned or visited in 
 vain. At length, in sore discouragement, they were 
 about to give up their task when, as Livingston was 
 entering his carriage, one day, to be driven home, the 
 woman clutched nervously at his arm and whispered in 
 his ear : 
 
 " There she is ! That is she, I am almost sure ! "
 
 248 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA Y. 
 
 "See whether you can recognize her and learn her 
 address ; nothing more as yet ; then promise to go and 
 see her, if it is really Julia." 
 
 The woman approached unperceived the person she 
 had pointed out to Livingston, and when in front of her, 
 stretched out her hand, and said in a decided tone : 
 
 " Bonjour, Julia ; comment vous portez-vous ? " 
 
 The other loooked her full in the face but showed no 
 sign of recognition. 
 
 "Don't you know your old friend Mary of Liege, to 
 whom you gave your dear little boy ? My clothes are 
 a little better than usual perhaps, and that may be the 
 reason you do not remember me." 
 
 "Is it really you, Mary?" said Julia, her reserve 
 melting. "I am delighted to meet you, and to see 
 you well-to-do. How is the dear boy getting on ? " 
 
 " We must have a long talk together, Julia, for I have 
 many good things to tell you. Please give me your 
 address, and I will call on you and bring something 
 good for dinner. But how are you faring yourself? " 
 
 "None too well; my husband, who is a carpenter, 
 has had much sickness. This is where I live," pointing 
 to a house near at hand. 
 
 " I will come and see you very soon, and may be able 
 to do something for you in return for the favor you have 
 done me in intrusting me with your boy. Au revoir." 
 
 ' ' Come soon," she answered, warmly, shaking Mary's 
 hand. 
 
 Livingston with his companion then entered the car- 
 riage and were driven to the hotel. The clerk handed 
 him a letter containing the single word " Julia." 
 
 He now wrote to the Countess to come immediately to 
 Amsterdam, accompanied by the Queen and Trouvere ; 
 that he was extremely sorry to give her all this trouble,
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 249 
 
 but it was absolutely necessary that they should start at 
 once. 
 
 He then made the following calculations : If Madame 
 de Bellevue should see the Queen at once, which she 
 will surely do, how much time would it take the ladies 
 with Trouvere for escort, to arrive at Amsterdam ? One 
 day from Liege to Antwerp, with the necessary 
 rest, and one day from Antwerp to Amsterdam. He 
 determined that Mary's visit to Julia should take place 
 on the third day after he had written to Liege. 
 
 The next day being Thursday, Mary was instructed to 
 write a note to Julia, stating that on the following Mon- 
 day she would take dinner with her, and on the Friday 
 would send the necessary provisions and funds to pre- 
 pare for an enjoyable time. Sunday evening brought to 
 the hotel the Countess de Bellevue, the Queen and 
 Trouvere. To all their manifold questions, Livingston 
 simply answered that they needed rest, for the next day 
 would probably be an eventful one for all. 
 
 Toward noon of the following day, they repaired to 
 Julia's modest home. Mary entered first, and was 
 warmly received by her old friend, in a scantily fur- 
 nished, but clean and tidy room. 
 
 " The friends to whom I owe all my comforts are 
 waiting below," said Mary; " they wish to see you, and 
 knowing that they are willing to do as much for you, 
 also, I brought them here. Oblige them in any way you 
 can ; they will surely repay you." 
 
 Julia waited anxiously, while her visitors were slowly 
 ascending the creaking staircase. She received them 
 with low salutations, not a little surprised that Mary 
 should have such distinguished looking acquaintances. 
 When all were seated, the Queen slowly removed her 
 cloak, and displayed the same dress that she wore on
 
 250 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 the day when she had been abducted by the King's 
 order. Her eyes never left Julia, and at length, though 
 much changed by age and misfortune, she seemed to 
 recognize her. Now fully convinced that the woman 
 before her was indeed the former nurse of her child, she 
 arose, and, extending her hand and smiling sweetly, 
 though with sinking heart, said in broken French : 
 " Bonjour, Julia , ne me reconnaissez-vous pas ? " 
 
 Julia opened wide her eyes, looked intently for a 
 moment at her visitor, and then exclaimed in great ex- 
 citement : 
 
 " Madame la Duchesse d' Aztec ! " 
 
 Seeing the violence of Julia's emotion, and her pallor- 
 stricken features, the Queen and Madame de Bellevue 
 assured her that all were friends, and that she would be 
 comfortably provided for as Mary had been if she would 
 impart to them truthfully the information they desired. 
 
 "Yes," said Mary, "tell them the real truth, and 
 they will do as they have said." 
 
 "To commence with," said Livingston, "here is a 
 proof of our feelings toward you," and he emptied a 
 bag of gold on the table. 
 
 Julia clasped her hands in astonishment, and looked 
 at the gold with wild excitement. 
 
 " What do you want me to do? " she said. 
 
 " Do all in your power to help this unfortunate mother 
 to find her child. Perhaps you do not know that the 
 sudden abandonment of her child was not voluntary on 
 her part; she was seized by highwaymen, put on board 
 a vessel, and shipped on the high seas. Do you remem- 
 ber any of the features of the child she left with you? " 
 
 "Yes. He had striking black eyes, intensely black 
 hair, and the complexion of his mother ; a little lighter 
 perhaps."
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 2$ I 
 
 " What did you do with him? " 
 
 At this question Julia commenced crying. 
 
 " It was not my fault, sir," she said ; "the child was 
 left with me and I kept it until the five hundred francs 
 given to me by the officer who chased me from the door 
 of Madame' s residence, were expended. He warned 
 me besides never to let my face be seen in the neigh- 
 borhood again. And, moreover, I was about to be mar- 
 ried, and my future husband, seeing how much I loved 
 the child, began to think that I was its mother, and was 
 growing cold toward me. Then I met Mary, and as I 
 knew her to be a very kind-hearted woman and without 
 children, I offered her the child. She accepted it, and 
 I know, sir, that she took good care of it," she added 
 with emphasis. 
 
 " Duchess d' Aztec, do you recognize this woman as 
 being the nurse of your child at the time the abduction 
 took place?" 
 
 "I do." 
 
 "You Julia, do you positively recognize this lady as 
 being the Duchess d'Aztec, the mother of the child you 
 gave to Mary? " 
 
 "I do, sir." 
 
 "Is this woman here present, the same person, Mary, 
 to whom you gave the child ? " 
 
 "She is, sir." 
 
 ' ' Mary, is this woman here present, whom you call 
 Julia, the same woman who gave to you the child in 
 question?" 
 
 " I surely recognize her as the same woman who gave 
 me the child." 
 
 " You, Mary, what did you do with the child given to 
 you by Julia here present ? ' ' 
 
 " Ask the Countess de Bellevue; she will tell you."
 
 252 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALAY. 
 
 " I wish you, Mary, to tell me yourself what you did 
 with the child." 
 
 " I gave it to the Countess de Bellevue, who said she 
 intended to bring up the boy in a seminary, and give 
 him a thorough education, especially in music, for which 
 he seemed to show great talent. He was playing upon 
 his harmonica all the time when he was not dreaming, 
 for he was a great dreamer." 
 
 " How old was the boy when you gave him to the 
 Countess?" 
 
 " About twelve years, I should judge." 
 
 " Countess de Bellevue, do you recognize the person 
 here present, called Mary, as ever having given to you 
 a boy about twelve years old ? ' ' 
 
 " I do," said the Countess, half choking. 
 
 " Countess de Bellevue," asked Livingston, "can you 
 tell us where the boy is, who was given to you by this 
 woman, Mary? " 
 
 "I can," answered the Countess, stifling her emotion. 
 " He is here ; he is my adopted son, Trouvere de Belle- 
 vue." 
 
 The Queen uttered a cry and fell back fainting ; the 
 Countess wept bitterly, and Trouvere, with tears stream- 
 ing down his cheeks, ran to his mother, now for the first 
 time made known to him. 
 
 The Queen remained unconscious for a longtime, and 
 when she at length revived, all departed for the hotel, 
 except Mary, who remained with Julia. On stepping 
 into the carriage Livingston said to her, " I will come 
 again and fulfill my promises/' 
 
 The Queen could net speak or even think, so pro- 
 foundly was she agitated. The Countess' feelings were 
 of a dual nature. In the secret recesses of her lofty 
 soul, she felt a glowing happiness at the thought of hav-
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 253 
 
 ing been instrumental in restoring a long lost child to a 
 despairing mother. On the other hand she had loved 
 Trouvere as her own child, had formally recognized and 
 adopted him, never thinking for a moment of the possi- 
 bility of losing him ; and now this strange and sudden 
 disclosure gave to another woman an absolute right over 
 the boy, the right even to bear him away to distant and 
 foreign lands. But with the conviction that Trouvere 
 would not consent to leave her forever, she put away the 
 thought which nevertheless filled her soul with sad- 
 ness. 
 
 Trouvere's brain was in a fever. The momentous 
 events which had succeeded each other so rapidly, had 
 bewildered him ; his soul was a whirlpool of contending 
 emotions. While in the carriage on his way to the ho- 
 tel, he kept a firm hold on the Countess' hand, realizing 
 that the love he felt for her would never lessen, however 
 destiny might shape his future life. 
 
 The love for his mother, his real mother, was to him a 
 new creation ; the evolution of a love springing from 
 the tie of blood, which he had never before experienced. 
 He was proud to feel that he could give to his own 
 mother all the filial affection for which her long bereaved 
 heart so keenly hungered, without detracting in the least 
 from the profound and holy affection which filled his 
 soul for the noble being who had so tenderly cared for 
 him and to whom he owed all that he was and would 
 be. 
 
 On reaching the hotel, Madame de Bellevue, being 
 perfectly acquainted with the workings of the human 
 heart, turned to the Queen with a sad but tender smile, 
 and gently intimated that she wished to be alone with 
 Mr. Livingston for awhile, thus allowing her to retire 
 with Trouvere. The queen understood her and replied
 
 254 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 merely by a look, expressing the deepest affection. 
 Then taking Trouvere by the hand she entered her own 
 apartments. 
 
 " Oh ! my son," she exclaimed, " I have suffered so 
 much so much ! But at last I have found you, never 
 to lose you again," looking anxiously in Trouvere's 
 eyes. 
 
 " Never, mother," he answered in a decided tone. 
 
 A feeling of intense happiness brightened the Queen's 
 face ; the cloud that had hung over her heart since she 
 had found her son disappeared at once before the sun- 
 shine of his smile and his hearty assurance. 
 
 " Now tell me of your life," she said, seating herself 
 beside him, and looking at him tenderly. 
 
 Trouvere related to his mother at length, all his ex- 
 periences in life ; the tender and affectionate care of 
 Madame de Bellevue ; his musical education ; his suc- 
 cess at the Conservatory ; the steady encouragement he 
 had received from the Queen Dolora, before whom he 
 had several times been invited to appear. Here his 
 mother uttered a violent sob, but not suspecting its real 
 cause, he continued to describe the scene at the grand 
 salons of Madame de Bellevue, when she had formally 
 adopted him as her son, and bestowed upon him, by 
 special mandate of the Belgian monarch, the title of 
 Count de Bellevue, and which had been borne by the 
 most honorable and eminent men of her aristocratic 
 family. 
 
 " Oh ! the noble lady, the grand soul ! I divine the 
 Duchess' feelings. Let us go to her at once. Let us 
 tell her that you will live with her always, so that she 
 may continually behold in you the object of her disin- 
 terested love and munificent kindness of heart."
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 255 
 
 The Queen, followed by her son, re-entered Madame 
 de Bellevue's room. 
 
 " Countess," she said, "Trouvere has told me all 
 you have done for him. I now fully realize that he be- 
 longs to you, more even than to me, for I have been pre- 
 vented by unfortunate circumstances from giving him 
 the loving, tender care and the education which I could 
 have done, had I been enabled to keep him near me. 
 You have done more and better for him than I could 
 have done myself. Hence Trouvere belonging to both 
 of us, must stay with both. I will continue to reside at 
 Choquier, which is only a short distance from Liege, so 
 that you may have Trouvere near you at all times." 
 
 "The mother of Trouvere," answered the Countess, 
 taking the Queen's hand, "could not be other than a 
 noble and kind-hearted woman. A thousand thanks to 
 you, Queen, for leaving me this great consolation of my 
 later years." 
 
 Trouvere took both the Countess and his mother by 
 the hand, and at that moment the three realized that 
 they were bound by -ties of affection which would never 
 be broken except by death. 
 
 Two days later our friends were again in their respec- 
 tive homes at Choquier and Liege. Trouvere, of course, 
 was at the little chateau, by order of the Countess, who 
 interpreted the unexpressed yearnings of his mother's 
 heart.
 
 2$6 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ABOUT a week afterward a carriage stopped at the 
 chateau, from which an elegantly dressed gentleman 
 alighted and asked for Monsieur Trouvere de Bellevue. 
 He introduced himself by handing his card, on which 
 was the name of the most celebrated musical manager of 
 the day. 
 
 " I come to see you," he said, introducing the subject 
 of his visit at once, "to offer you an engagement for an 
 artistic tour through North and Central America. I am 
 forming a concert company, composed of the very best 
 artists Europe can furnish. Considering you, Monsieur 
 de Bellevue, one of the leading violinists of the day, I 
 will pay you one thousand francs for every night you 
 perform, and all your traveling expenses. I wish to 
 start within a month. Consider my offer, the enthusias- 
 tic ' bravos ' that are awaiting you over the waters, and 
 send me your answer within a week, at the address writ- 
 ten on this card." 
 
 " You will stay to dinner, sir ; I wish to make you 
 acquainted with my mother, whom I must consult in the 
 matter." 
 
 The impressario consented. He discussed fully the 
 project of the American tour, spoke in such glowing 
 terms of the triumphs awaiting Belgium's most celebrat- 
 ed violinist, that he made the Queen's heart fairly 
 bound with pride. She listened most graciously to the 
 managei's proposition, not for the money consideration, 
 but for the triumphs it would bring to her son, triumphs
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 257 
 
 which she would surely enjoy as much as himself. The 
 impressario was assured that within a week he would re- 
 ceive a definite answer. 
 
 No sooner had he departed than Livingston, returning 
 from a trip to Liege, made his appearance. On being 
 informed of the visit and its purpose, he broke forth into 
 a fit of enthusiasm : " A tour through America ! " said he, 
 "certainly he must go; we will all go with him. An 
 American trip is the crowning glory of a true artist's ca- 
 reer. To-morrow we will go and see the Countess about 
 it." 
 
 On reflection, however, Livingston realized that it 
 would require some diplomacy to broach the subject to 
 Madame de Bellevue. For the Queen to take her son 
 to America, almost immediately after having recovered 
 him, would look very much like a well-studied scheme 
 to have him all to herself. 
 
 " But no, that surely cannot be," said this shrewd 
 observer to himself. He then telegraphed to the musi- 
 cal manager that he would call on him on Monsieur 
 Trouvere's behalf, at ten o'clock the next morning at his 
 hotel in Liege. 
 
 Livingston was at the hotel at the appointed time. 
 Entering at once on the subject that brought him there, 
 he explained that it would be impossible for the young 
 artist to go to America, although he and his mother 
 made no objection, unless he could first obtain the con- 
 sent of the Countess de Bellevue. He proceeded at 
 length to explain the relations existing between Trou- 
 vere, his real mother, and his mother by adoption. 
 
 " I understand the situation well," said the manager, 
 "and it will be an easy task to arrange that matter to 
 the satisfaction of all parties ; I will call on the Count- 
 ess de Bellevue immediately." 
 17
 
 258 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA V. 
 
 Upon being ushered into the lady's presence, he ex- 
 plained his errand. "The world-wide reputation of 
 Monsieur Trouvere de Bellevue as an artist and violin- 
 ist," he said, " has induced me to come to Liege and 
 offer to the young gentleman the best terms at my dis- 
 posal. I propose to secure for him a series of tri- 
 umphs unparalleled in the musical world, triumphs 
 which would place him forever among the great masters 
 of the nineteenth century. I am "sure," he continued, 
 "that Monsieur Trouvere de Bellevue would never re- 
 ceive from any one a more advantageous offer than my 
 own, for instance, Countess, if you should desire you can 
 visit America. A trip that would last six months and 
 no longer, for at that time Monsieur Trouvere will be 
 commanded to play before the Court during the visit of 
 the Czarowitch of Russia, who will then be the guest of 
 our King. But on making to Monsieur Trouvere, a 
 proposition which I was sure he would gladly accept, I 
 was astonished to hear him decline it at once, although 
 he confessed to me that an American tour, like the one 
 proposed, had been for years the secret dream of his 
 life. Upon demanding his motive, he said that he was 
 sure that you would never allow him to go so far away. 
 Of course, I do not know his reasons for supposing that 
 you would stand between him and his musical triumphs. 
 Moreover, I do not think that there are reasons power- 
 ful enough to prevent an eminent artist like Trouvere de 
 Bellevue, from receiving the confirmation due to his tal- 
 ents in the New World. He has no right to hide his 
 genius in a small city or even in a kingdom ; his gifts 
 belong to the world at large, which gave it to him. In 
 six months we shall be back. Meanwhile, the newspa- 
 pers of the whole world will be ringing with descrip- 
 tions of his unparalleled success; young violinists will
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LAY. 259 
 
 feel encouraged in their careers, and music and art will 
 receive a great impulse in America. Trouvere will re- 
 turn loaded with presents and laurels, and you Madame 
 de Bellevue, will feel prouder and happier than you ever 
 felt in your life. Now, madame, will you give your 
 consent? " 
 
 " I cannot prevent his going to America, sir." 
 " That is not it, madame. Monsieur Trouvere will not 
 sign an agreement with me, not only if you do not read- 
 ily consent to it, but if you do not urge him to take the 
 trip ; and still, as he confessed to me, his eyes sparkling 
 with vivid anticipation, the secret dream of his life was 
 the realization of an artistic tour like the one I pro- 
 pose." 
 
 " You say you intend to return within six months ? " 
 " In six months he must be here to play before the 
 Court, as will be commanded by the King." 
 
 "Well, please call again to-morrow, and I may have 
 something to say about the matter." 
 
 Hardly had the impressario left the room than the at- 
 tendant told her that Mr. Livingston had called upon his 
 daughter, and was in the reception-room below. The 
 Countess sent word to him not to leave the seminary 
 without seeing her, for she wished to speak to him. 
 After shaking hands cordially, and relating the visit of 
 the musical manager, and the conversation that followed, 
 she asked him what he thought of the whole matter. 
 Without the least hesitation he advised that the young 
 artist should by all means make the American tour. He 
 knew the Americans' enthusiasm for true talent, and 
 was convinced that Trouvere would return a greater 
 musical genius than ever, as the many strange and won- 
 derful aspects of the New World could not fail to create 
 inspirations that would influence him through life.
 
 2<5o ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 " But what does his mother say about the trip? She 
 must be particularly anxious to visit her country with her 
 newly found son? " inquired the Countess, anxiously. 
 
 " Not at all. When Trouvere, speaking to her about 
 the offer of the impressario, asked for her opinion, she 
 simply advised him to talk the matter over with you, as 
 surely your tender and unfailing solicitude during the 
 long years of his education was sufficient assurance that 
 you would give him the wisest counsel." 
 
 The Countess' features brightened, and a sigh of sat- 
 isfaction rose to her lips. 
 
 " The Queen," continued Livingston, "said to her 
 son, however, that she had fully decided to remain for 
 the rest of her life in this country ; but that she must, 
 some time, make one more trip to America." 
 
 "Yes," said the Countess, as if speaking to herself, 
 " the Queen might go with him, make a final settlement 
 of all her affairs and return with Trouvere at the end of 
 six months." 
 
 "I think myself that this would be the proper way, 
 for I know, having personally observed the Queen among 
 her own tribe, that she possesses a vast amount of 
 wealth, which one day she would wish to bequeath to 
 Trouvere. Six months will soon pass." 
 
 " I like this idea. Please tell Trouvere and the Queen 
 to come and see me to-morrow morning if possible. 
 The impressario will be here in the afternoon, and I 
 wish to inform him of our decision." 
 
 Happy at the success of his innocent stratagem, Liv- 
 ingston hastened to Choqiiier. 
 
 The next morning, Trouvere and his mother hastened 
 to the seminary where their interview was most satisfac- 
 tory. The Countess insisted that he should accept the 
 offer and take the trip to America, but that he must re-
 
 ON fHE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 261 
 
 turn as soon as possible. Trouvere kissed her affection- 
 ately, and it was decided to accept the proposition of 
 the musical manager. 
 
 " I will write to you every day," said Trouvere. " If 
 any applause should greet me, I will immediately re- 
 member that I owe it to you and send you your share in 
 my letter ; but you must promise in return to write as 
 often as your heart will dictate and strength permit." 
 
 It was agreed that the Countess should spend as many 
 days at Choquier as possible before the Queen and Trou- 
 vere departed for America. The Queen asked permis- 
 sion to take Olga with her for a few days, until Madame 
 de Bellevue should come to Choquier, and the request 
 was granted. 
 
 The morning following her arrival was a beautiful 
 one ; the sun cast his golden light on the little chateau 
 and the river Meuse whose waters flowed placidly in 
 front. The meadows, blossoming with many colored 
 jewels, peeping through the dark green carpeting below, 
 were delightful to behold. Butterflies innumerable were 
 coquetting with the flowers, those sweet smiles of mother 
 nature, and the birds, happy in their flight, were chirp- 
 ing and singing, as if to thank the Creator in their own 
 way, for the glorious day he had bestowed upon them. 
 
 Olga, enticed by the beautiful landscape, had ram 
 bled along the shores of the Meuse, picking a flower 
 here and there, while inhaling the pure, sweet air of 
 the valley. Trouvere, perceiving her from the window 
 of his room, came out and joined her. 
 
 " My dear Olga," he said, " I must have a long talk 
 with you. So many things have recently happened, 
 which have a very important bearing upon the destinies 
 of my life. Let us walk to the small boat over there. 
 We will row across the river, and take a stroll on the
 
 262 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MA LAY 
 
 other side ; there we will not be interrupted. Youi 
 father is very busy talking to my mother, about our 
 future American tour, so they will not call us for a 
 while." 
 
 ' ' Your mother ! our future American tour ! I do not 
 understand." 
 
 "About all these things I wish to speak to you." 
 
 The boat was found, and the river crossed. The 
 young couple seated themselves upon the soft grass in 
 the shade of a clump of blossoming willows. 
 
 Trouvere enumerated, in detail, the circumstances 
 which had led to the finding of his real mother, the 
 Queen. He told her also who was his father, and how 
 much her own father had been instrumental in bringing 
 about the happy result related, and with what devotion 
 and sacrifice of self-comfort he had constantly acted. 
 
 At the recital of all these unexpected events, Olga felt 
 as if in a dream. 
 
 "And now, my dear Olga," he said, taking her by 
 the hand, " I have received a magnificent offer to make 
 a professional trip through America. My mother will 
 accompany me. Your father has not yet signified his 
 intention as to what he will do. He may decide to 
 accompany us, and leave you at the seminary, or he may 
 stay and remain near you. Very likely he is at this 
 moment talking the matter over with my mother. As 
 for myself, Olga, I have fully determined not to go to 
 America unless you go with me. It would be impossible 
 for me to remain so long and so far away from you. 
 Without your presence I should have no inspiration, and 
 my violin would only echo the sad feeling of my deso- 
 late heart. Now, my beloved one," said he enthusias- 
 tically, as he clasped her hand more tenderly in his own, 
 and looked deeply into her eyes, " you must come with
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HI MALA Y. 263 
 
 me, and to come with me you must be my wife. Do you 
 love me enough to take me for your husband, for better 
 or for worse, through life and until death shall part us ? " 
 
 Olga's head drooped upon his shoulder as she looked 
 up into his face and said " yes " in so sweet a tone that 
 Trouvere gently kissed away the tears which now glistened 
 like diamonds upon her drooping eye-lashes. 
 
 " Let us go home," said he exultingly. " Let us go 
 at once. Our decision may change many plans." 
 
 The river was re -crossed and the chateau reached. 
 Both with hands still clasped, directed their steps to the 
 reception-room, where Livingston and the Queen were 
 yet in earnest conversation. 
 
 As Trouvere and Olga entered the room, their fond 
 hand-clasp and the expression of joy upon their faces told 
 in language plainer than words the emotions of their 
 hearts. 
 
 For an instant the Queen and Livingston exchanged 
 looks of mutual amazement. Then realizing the wis- 
 dom of the union they also clasped hands while happy 
 smiles upon their faces reflected those of the young 
 lovers. This union would cement more closely the 
 friendship between the Queen and Livingston, and 
 gladly would she give her son to the daughter of him to 
 whom she was indebted for her happiness, and for whom 
 she felt unbounded gratitude. 
 
 When Livingston asked his child whether she loved 
 Trouvere, she flew into her father's arms, leaned her 
 head upon his shoulder, and burst into tears. 
 
 " Now come to me, my daughter," said the Queen, 
 and she clasped Olga affectionately upon her bosom. 
 " My son could have no sweeter wife than you, the 
 daughter of one to whom I owe everything that is dear 
 in life," extending her hand to Livingston.
 
 264 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 "To-morrow," said Trouvere, "Olga and I will see 
 the Countess and ask her consent to our marriage. ' ' 
 
 "We will accompany you," said the Queen and 
 Livingston at the same time ; then the latter added : 
 
 " We have some business to transact before we can go 
 to the seminary, so your mother and I will take an early 
 train and await you at noon, when we will all go together 
 to see the Countess." 
 
 On the following day they proceeded to Liege, and 
 went directly to the study of M. Servais, a notary 
 public. At noon, they were joined by Trouvere and 
 Olga, and all four drove to the seminary. The Count- 
 ess received her visitors as always, with her sweetest 
 welcome. When they were seated, Trouvere took Olga by 
 the hand, conducted her to the Countess, and in a most 
 respectful tone asked her to consent to their marriage. 
 
 " What do you ask of me, Trouvere? " she inquired, 
 as if not sure of having understood him aright. 
 
 "To be kind enough to give your consent to our 
 marriage. She has promised to accept me as her hus- 
 band if you give your assent." 
 
 " And you, have you nothing to say?" inquired the 
 Countess of the Queen and the American, while tears of 
 joy fell from her eyes. 
 
 " We shall be happy to give our consent also," they 
 both responded. 
 
 ' ' This is a world of wonders. I hardly know where 
 I am. And when you make Olga your wife, you will take 
 her to America with you I suppose, and then Mr. Liv- 
 ingston will leave this country also." And the Countess 
 sighed. 
 
 The Queen stepped forward, and handing a package 
 of papers to the Countess, said : 
 
 " I have this morning bought for Trouvere and Olga
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 265 
 
 the mansion adjoining this seminary. Within six months, 
 we shall all have returned, and that lapse of time will be 
 more than sufficient to put the house in a habitable con- 
 dition. If I dared, I would ask of the Countess that 
 she would do me the favor to order and supervise the 
 alterations and furnishing of the house, the arrangement 
 of the gardens, and the opening of a passage, if she 
 permits, between her grounds and those of Trouvere. I 
 would be happy to give you carte blanche and beg you 
 will allow me to place the sum of fifty thousand francs to 
 your credit. Mr. Livingston should of course have his 
 apartments in the house, as also myself. Thus we will 
 never separate, and the dream of my life will be fulfilled." 
 
 "Is this all reality or am I dreaming?" said the 
 Countess. 
 
 Olga flew to her arms, and covered her with kisses. 
 
 " Do not cry," said she, " it would kill me." 
 
 " These are tears of joy, my dear child. Of all that 
 I have dreamed, this my happiest dream is fulfilled. 
 Yes, I am happy. I will supervise the arrangements of 
 Trouv6re's house, and you will find everything ready 
 upon your return. So, Mr. Livingston, you intend to 
 come back to us also ? ' ' 
 
 "Yes, Countess. I could never be separated from 
 Olga. I have interests in America which must be at- 
 tended to ; but I will try to dispose of them and invest 
 the money here." 
 
 At this moment, the musical manager was announced. 
 He was ushered into the parlor. The contract was signed, 
 and the day of the departure for America appointed. 
 
 A few days afterward, the Countess de Belle vue took 
 her adopted son and Olga to the Archiepiscopal Palace. 
 She informed Monseigneur de Silvereau of the betrothal 
 of the young couple, and he at once begged for the
 
 266 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y, 
 
 privilege of personally performing the ceremony, when 
 informed of the artist's proposed American tour, and the 
 Prelate said that he would appoint an early day. After 
 his visitors had departed, he wrote immediately a long 
 letter to Queen Dolora's spiritual adviser, and from the 
 Queen, Trouvere received an invitation to the Court with 
 his mother, before he should depart for America. 
 
 During one of his visits to the seminary, the Arch- 
 bishop met the Aztec queen, and in the garden held a 
 private conversation with her. 
 
 " Madame," said he in a very impressive tone of 
 voice, "we have met before, as you know. I was instru- 
 mental in having Queen Dolora invite Trouvere and your- 
 self to Court. Before your departure for America, you 
 must be informed of the great interest Queen Dolora has 
 always taken in your son, but she is not aware that he is 
 also the son of her husband. Dolora is the noblest of 
 queens, and you have wronged her terribly by your 
 magical incantations. I wish you to see her, and when 
 you have felt the sweetness of her soul, I want you to 
 love her and to nourish toward her a good will strong 
 enough to overbalance the evil caused by the ill-will you 
 have projected upon her all these long years." 
 
 The Queen, having fully recognized the Archbishop 
 as the white robed priest who had appeared in the flames 
 of her magical fires in the caves of California, com- 
 menced to weep bitterly. She felt the dread occult 
 power this priest was wielding. " The great Montezuma 
 has showered so many blessings upon my head of late," 
 she said, "that nothing but feelings of the greatest grati- 
 tude can fill my heart." 
 
 " It is well," answered his Grace. 
 
 At the day and hour appointed by Queen Dolora, 
 Trouvere and his mother were at the royal palace.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 267 
 
 Upon being announced, they were ushered into the re- 
 ception-room where Dolora soon made her appearance. 
 She received Trouvere warmly, and shook hands very 
 kindly with the Aztec queen. 
 
 The emotions of the once savage Queen, may be bet- 
 ter imagined than described. There, before her, stood 
 the woman whom she had hated with all the intensity 
 her fierce nature had been able to command ; the woman 
 whom she had vowed to kill by means of the most dia- 
 bolical of her incantations, and would no doubt have 
 succeeded in rendering insane if Bishop Angelo had not 
 interfered in time. 
 
 That woman, that royal queen, whom she had 
 vowed to destroy, she now found to be the benefactor 
 of her own dearly cherished son, but entirely ignorant 
 of the relations which he and his mother bore and had 
 borne to the King, her husband. After a few minutes 
 of friendly discourse, during which Queen Dolora had 
 kindly inquired about the young artist's American tour, 
 she sent for the King, knowing, she said, that his 
 Majesty would have a few words of encouragement for 
 Trouvere, whose musical talent he had more than once 
 observed. 
 
 Upon learning that the King would soon be in their 
 presence, Trouvere and his mother exchanged significant 
 glances ; the eyes of the Aztec woman emitted sparks of fire. 
 
 ' ' His Majesty is not aware that Monsieur Trouvere 
 has found his real mother," said Dolora. 
 
 The large door of the reception-room flew open, and 
 the King was announced. Trouvere and his mother 
 were pale as death. Both, however, had perfect com- 
 mand of their feelings, remembering that Dolora was 
 entirely ignorant of the events of the past. 
 
 The monarch entered, an officer supporting him on
 
 268 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 either side. In truth he presented a most pitiful sight. 
 His limbs were half paralyzed ; his gaze idiotic ; his 
 whole countenance bore unmistakable traces of deep 
 and prolonged debauchery. After a sickly smile at both 
 visitors, "I thought," he said with effort, "to find Lady 
 de Bellevue here." 
 
 "His Majesty does not know, perhaps," said Queen 
 Dolora, " that the Countess de Bellevue is only the 
 adopted mother of Monsieur Trouvere. Now, our young 
 artist has had the good fortune to find his own mother, 
 the lady here present, the Duchess d'Aztec, whom I 
 have the pleasure of introducing to your Majesty." 
 
 " What," exclaimed the King with bewilderment, as if 
 a flash of reason had momentarily returned to him; 
 " what did you say? " 
 
 "The Duchess d'Aztec," said the American Queen, 
 accentuating her words while approaching one step nearer 
 to the King, and fully exposing her face to him; " and 
 this is my son, your Majesty," she added significantly. 
 
 The King appeared for a moment as if a flood of 
 painful recollections crowded into his dulled brain. He 
 looked intently at the Queen and Trouvere, but soon 
 relapsed into his habitual state of semi-consciousness. 
 
 "Yes, this lady, the Duchess d'A/.tec is Monsieur Trou- 
 vere's real mother," continued Dolora. " The Countess 
 de Bellevue adopted Trouvere when he was but twelve 
 years old, on account of the musical talent which he had 
 already displayed at that age. He was a foundling, as 
 his name indicates. He was not abandoned by his 
 mother, the Duchess here present, but a diabolical plot 
 proved partially successful, and the Duchess was kid- 
 napped Does your Majesty feel ill? " 
 
 The monarch stared aghast ; his lips blanched, and 
 his features were pallid.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 269 
 
 " I will only add a few words," continued the Queen; 
 " Your Majesty, by royal act and at the instance of the 
 Countess de Bellevue, has transferred the title of Count 
 de Bellevue to Monsieur Trouvere, thus connecting him 
 with his adopted mother. Now I wish your Majesty to 
 confer upon him the title of Duke d'Aztec, in considera- 
 tion of the blood ties binding him to his real mother, 
 the Duchess d'Aztec, here present." 
 
 " It shall be done," groaned the King. 
 
 " And now," she continued, " may it please your 
 Majesty to permit me to do a personal favor to the young 
 artist." As she said this, she proceeded toward the 
 King, unfastened the cross of honor which he wore, and 
 directing her steps toward Trouv6re, proceeded to fasten 
 the decoration on his breast. This was too much for the 
 Aztec Queen. She fell prostrate to the floor, weeping 
 bitterly, and kissing the hem of Dolora's garment; " O 
 Queen ! O Queen ! pardon me ! " she ejaculated wildly ; 
 "pardon me ! " 
 
 Dolora took her kindly by the hand, and raised her to 
 a seat. 
 
 The King, now utterly unnerved, was helped from the 
 room, and the visitors soon afterward left the palace, 
 bearing with them the best wishes of Queen Dolora. 
 
 " And is that man, that wreck of manhood, my 
 father ? " asked Trouvere, grasping the decoration taken 
 from the King's breast, with a motion as if to tear it away. 
 
 " Stay, my son," said his mother, quickly interfer- 
 ing. "It is hallowed by being placed there by the 
 noblest woman that ever trod the earth. Never let us 
 speak of the King again." 
 
 Two weeks later, Trouvere, Olga and her father in 
 one carriage, the Countess de Bellevue and the Queen in
 
 2/0 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 
 
 another, drove to the Archiepiscopal Palace. It was the 
 day set for the wedding. The attendant invited the vis- 
 itors into the reception-room, and went to announce 
 their arrival to the Archbishop. After a few minutes he 
 asked the Queen to follow him, as his Grace wished to 
 see her privately. She followed the attendant and on 
 reaching the Archbishop noticed that he wore the same 
 white robes in which he had appeared in the flames of 
 the altar, destroying the power of her magical incanta- 
 tions. 
 
 " I have sent for you to learn the result of your visit 
 to Queen Dolora. What are your present feelings to- 
 ward her ? ' ' 
 
 " As they should be toward the noblest woman that 
 ever lived. I do not know what I can ever do, to be 
 forgiven for the evil will I so unjustly nourished toward 
 her." 
 
 "Project toward her the very best and most affection- 
 ate wishes which your heart can conceive. This you 
 must do twice every twenty-four hours; once at high 
 noon when the spiritual influences are at their height of 
 power, and again at twelve, midnight, when the powers of 
 darkness are nearest us. By doing this faithfully, wish- 
 ing her health and strength, you will return to her a 
 hundred-fold the vital forces of which you have so un- 
 mercifully robbed her in times, I.hope forever, gone by." 
 
 " O, pardon me ! " said the Queen, bowing before the 
 priest. 
 
 Putting his hand upon her head, he said in an im- 
 pressive voice : 
 
 "You will now be permitted to enter the inner sanc- 
 tuary of this place." 
 
 The Queen returned to the reception-room, whence 
 an attendant led the bridal party to the ante-room.
 
 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM ALA Y. 271 
 
 Then the Archbishop entered, attired in his sacerdotal 
 robes, and the ceremony commenced. He blessed the 
 ring, placed it on the bride's finger, asked the consent 
 of all, and pronounced them man and wife. He now 
 requested the newly married couple and the Queen to 
 array themselves in white robes which he pointed out to 
 them, and this done, they were invited to enter the holy 
 of holies, the door of which opened before them. .Mean- 
 while, the Archbishop remained in the ante-room with 
 the Countess and Livingston. 
 
 Upon entering the sacred place, the three personages 
 observed an old man with long white beard, slight in 
 figure, and austere in feature, dressed in long, flowing, 
 white robes, and seated in an arm-chair upon an elevated 
 platform, seemingly absorbed in deep thought. Strains of 
 ethereal music proceeding from some unknown source 
 slowly aroused him from his meditations. 
 
 " Approach," he said, with a sweet but firm voice. 
 
 All three, as by a natural impulse, knelt upon the />/-/>- 
 dieu before them. 
 
 Placing a white band of woven material upon their 
 heads, he said : 
 
 " May the blessing of Parabrahm ever descend upon 
 you. The gift of occult perception, which has blessed 
 you from birth, has placed you among the elect. Your 
 powers for good will be great if you listen obediently to 
 the inner promptings of your souls. Look steadily up- 
 ward." Turning to the newly married couple he said : 
 "Lead pure lives ; for the holy sacrament of matrimony 
 is the holiest sacrament of all, and far from causing im- 
 purity to the pure, enhances the highest and most spirit- 
 ual qualities of our being. Love one another with the 
 spiritual love which is that of the angels, and the spirit 
 of Parabrahm will ever surround you."
 
 272 ON THE HEIGHTS OF HIM A LA V. 
 
 Then, holding the ends of the woven material on the 
 heads of those before him, he continued in a deep and 
 solemn voice, while the mysterious music still continued, 
 but in deeper and more solemn tones : 
 
 " O, Parabrahm, descend upon these favored ones; 
 enwrap them in thy divine aura ; that they may forever 
 partake of thy eternal verities." 
 
 " So -let it be," answered a mysterious voice. 
 
 Looking up, the three beheld the old man enwrapped 
 with radiance like a shining sun. Utterly dazzled they 
 could see him no longer. The door of the ante-room 
 opened, and the bridal party withdrew. 
 
 The Queen and Livingston remained at the seminary. 
 Trouv6re and Olga repaired to Choquier. 
 
 That very night, the eyes of the clairvoyant could 
 have seen the bright hosts of the Elohim, hovering on 
 white wings over the/W/V chateau on the beautiful shores 
 of the river Meuse, and as in time of yore they addressed 
 to heaven in hymns of praise the prophetic words : 
 
 Angelus Domini annunciavit Marie, et conceplt de 
 spiritu sane to. 
 
 One week later all those whom the reader has thus far 
 followed in their career were in mid ocean, on their way 
 to America, save the Countess and the Archbishop. 
 
 We do not intend to follow Trouv6re de Bellevue 
 through the musical triumphs still awaiting him in the 
 New World, nor to accompany the Aztec queen to the 
 wild and mysterious region of Yucatan, whither she 
 intends to direct her steps and claim her share of the un- 
 told treasures hidden by the high priests of Montezuma. 
 
 It is enough that we leave them happy. The shadows 
 of yesterday have disappeared, the joy of to-day is cloud- 
 less, and in the sky are the golden promises of a happy 
 future.
 
 2, f _